#special shout out to Eat Your Young
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
OC Playlist Meme
Tagged by @swearingcactus (tyyy <33) copying the sharing a wip along with these cos thats such a fun idea and it is wip wednesday my dudes alas my readable wips are but snippets rn so also including my characteristic ramblings as well
.
Hello Zepp + Overture
âSo long as I wonât lose my life through sparing hisâŠâ She mirrors Hanakoâs pause, not for dramatic effect or to consider her words but merely because she could. Gesturing lazily with her hand, âIâll allow it.â And itâs a delicious thought; that Yorinobuâs survival is decided on her whim. Maybe if he knew that he wouldnât have tried fucking her around, instead ordering Adam to kill her the moment he felt her gaze sharpen against his back.
One of the more recent additions to her playlist due to the fact I feel like I don't explore or put forward how truly cruel this woman can be. I needed a little reminder of that and what better way than the theme from one of my favourite horror franchises. There's something about 2:23 onwards that really meshes with her; the potential for tragedy that builds into something decidedly not in that vein.
Call Me Cruella
Victoria hums, amused but thereâs an edge to it. A sharp point aiming squarely at the man across the room. âHeâs a nobody.â She hisses, venom finally curling around her tongue and dousing the words.
I refuse to watch the film this song is from but my goddd if there's a single song that suits Ms Victoria Crane near perfectly its this one; the sheer unapologetic nature of indulging in one's own awfulness and THRIVING for it. The threads of vanity and fashion throughout the lyrics are just perfect too, esp for my fashion-indulgent lil bitch tbh
Villain
Victoriaâs violence is different, much different than hers and Adamâs; an insidious flow of insults off a barbed tongue, coated in a soft rasp that makes the horrid words pleasant to listen to. Different and bloodless, yet entrancing all the same.
While I adore Call Me Cruella and do consider it largely Victoria's 'song;' this was what I had playing constantly throughout all of her development. It was probably what had me lean into making her a corpo since I wasn't happy with her in the Street-kid origin, and just making her unapologetically a villain. i could have just made her an awful street-kid but also. i like evil women in suits
From Eden
And she would never accuse him of being soft, even in his gentler moments thereâs a risk of cutting herself against him. Both literally and not. But thereâs something cautious to him now, a lightness to his touch, a hesitance that strikes her as odd. âAdam?â She breathes out into the dark of the room, watching the barest glints of light shift against the edges of his frame. His optics brighten minutely, a barely-there flash of surprise and his hand pauses, knuckles gentle in their rest against her cheek.
and this is just purely there for self-indulgence. hozier just has me in a chokehold and there's something about this one of his that lowkey fits Victoria/Adam and the thing they both refuse to put a name to for the longest time.
.
Tagging with no pressure! @merge-conflict, @vox-monstera, @theviridianbunny
#long post#tag game#Victoria Crane#including the wips with this one was so fun omg#that Hanako wip is a chonky one but the basics is Hanako doing that whole 'Arasaka should listen to its heart' appeal#to the absolute worst person she could try it with#meanwhile idk if that Adam/Vic wip will grow#im struggling with it my guys#because writing fluff with them is like pulling teeth#special shout out to Eat Your Young#which is Victoria through and through but i didnt have a snippet that vibed with it
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
THE GREAT WAR
PART I †SECRET PREGNANCY AU
A/N: After seven months, it's finally here. Part I of Giyuu's Bundle of Joy. This fic involved a ton of research and tears. I hope you all enjoy. Special shout-out to @squishybabei @kentohours @homo-homini-lupus-est-1701 @ghost-1-y and @xxsabitoxx for letting me bombard your DMs with endless snippets from this fic for feedback. Note that this is a multi-part fic, and it will be a non-linear story.
CW: explicit sexual content ⌠MDNI ⌠loss of virginity ⌠unprotected sex ⌠protective/possessive Giyuu ⌠canon-typical violence
LISTEN TO THE PLAYLIST HERE
January, 1915
The moonâs rays filtered through the sparse canopy of the trees from above, bathing that small portion of the forest in its silvery glow. There, about twenty paces ahead, Giyuu locked eyes on his target.
A demon; one heâd been pursuing through the dense forest separating his Manor from the base of a great mountain for the last several miles
The demon had yet to notice him, for it was focused entirely on its own prey â a human woman, who was frantically zigzagging as she ran in a desperate effort to evade its clutches.Â
She was succeeding rather well in her endeavor, managing to dart out of the beastâs reach right as it snapped its sharp, deadly claws at her back. But the girl then miscalculated her movements and stumbled over something â whether it was a tree root or her own feet, he could not say â and she went airborne. For one, sickening moment, Giyuu feared he would not be fast enough to save her from falling victim to the demon he was readying to kill.
The girl squealed as she fell, just narrowly managing to avoid the swipe of the beastâs claws as they cut uselessly at the air where her back had been only seconds before. Something long and wooden flew from her hand as she sprawled across the forest floor â a broom.
Odd.Â
Steps quick and even, Giyuuâs thumb flicked his sword free from its scabbard. Within seconds of him drawing his weapon, the Slayerâs blade sliced seamlessly through the demonâs neck, its head thudding pathetically to the forest floor before the beast could comprehend the threat.
He landed swiftly on the balls of his feet, the Water Pillar quickly shaking his blade free of the demonâs blackened, rotted blood before sheathing it at his hip. A quick job â that was how he liked it; free of fuss.Â
Behind him, he heard the leaves coating the frozen ground of the forest shift and crack as the human girl heâd rescued rose to her feet. He grimaced; while helping rid the world of the blight inflicted upon it by demons was his lifeâs sole and true purpose, and one he fulfilled without hesitation, he was little more than a fish out of water when it came to talking to those he helped.Â
The girl had yet to flee; Giyuu suspected she might be in shock, if not a bit simple, and he sought to prod her along. After all, the sooner she left the forest, the less likely sheâd end up a demonâs meal and waste his efforts in preserving her life.Â
âYou should be fine now. Please return to your ho-,â The dark-haired Slayerâs words were cut off with a sputter as the head of the womanâs broom whacked him sharply up the side of his skull.Â
Giyuu stood there for a moment, dazed and slightly confused as he turned towards the woman whose life heâd just preserved.Â
The Water Pillar had not paid her much mind upon discovering her seconds away from becoming the slain horned demonâs newest meal, his attention having been entirely focused on eliminating his target. But now, without the distracting threat of a man-eating beast, he could see she was clad in the traditional attire worn by Shinto priestesses, though she looked far too young to have achieved such a status. Instead, she appeared to be much closer to himself in age. The front of her red hakama pants were streaked in mud and dirt from her fall, and several strands of hair had fallen loose from where theyâd been gathered in a ribbon just below her shoulders.Â
And she was glaring at him.Â
âWhat are you?â She demanded, and the Water Pillar noted the faint tremor in her voice that she worked to conceal behind her defensive stance, her broom braced in front of her like a blade.Â
A slow blink. âI am Tomioka.âÂ
It baffled him that he let his name slide so freely when heâd never been one particularly keen on sharing it. Yet, heâd thought that perhaps the exchange of names would get the wild woman before him to calm, and perhaps lower the sweeping tool â-
âWhat the hell is a Tomioka?âÂ
Giyuu wondered whether the â Miko, that was what young priestesses in training were called â had hit her head in the fall. âMy name.âÂ
A faint dusting of red spread across the Mikoâs cheeks as she realized the absurdity of her mistake, though she still did not lower her weapon. Rather, she jutted it towards him in what Giyuu thought may have been an attempt to be threatening.Â
âAnd what was that thing just now, Tomioka? And what are you?â Quickly, her eyes swept behind him, scanning. âAre there more?â
Idly, Giyuu wondered why he was bothering to indulge in such a silly conversation to begin with, chalking it up to the mere fact that they were still in a dark forest, with dawn still several hours away.Â
The foolish girl would end up a snack for another demon if she did not turn around and go home.Â
âIt was a demon. Iâd been tracking it for several miles when it stumbled across you. You can count yourself lucky â do not hit me again.â He cut off with a warning, eyes narrowing as the Miko drew the broom back up over her head.Â
There was a tense moment as the two regarded one another, Giyuuâs eyes locked on the Mikoâs trembling arm as she stared distrustfully back at him.Â
The girlâs hands twitched as the broom cleaved through the air once more, but Giyuu knocked it easily away, sending the cleaning tool flying uselessly to the side where it rolled under a bush.Â
âAre you finished?â Giyuu asked, irritation creeping into his tone as he stared coolly at the flustered Miko.Â
âYouâve stripped me of my only weapon, so I suppose I have no choice,â the young woman sniffed, her tone as frosty as his glare.Â
Giyuu grimaced. âYou would not have lost the privilege had you simply done as I asked.âÂ
The Miko folded her arms stubbornly across her chest and glowered at him. âYou would truly leave a woman defenseless in the woods? With nothing to protect herself?â
Giyuu scoffed. âYou are not a woman; you are a menace.âÂ
The young womanâs mouth opened and closed several times as her face flushed several shades deeper. âY-you!âÂ
A crack! somewhere in the woods made the sputtering Miko fall silent with a small squeak, and Giyuu was bemused to find that the womanâs hands shot to him for safety, when only moments before sheâd tried to clobber him away from her.Â
âYou said thatâŠthat thing earlier was a demon, yes?â She whispered and Giyuu nodded, tense as his eyes swept through the shadowy line of the trees, searching.Â
âDo you think there are more?â
âSo long as we continue sitting here like a pair of lame ducks, more are bound to come sniffing.â The wary Pillar replied. âWhich is why I suggest you return home â without bludgeoning me further.â
The young Priestess continued to cling to his arm, her eyes wide and anxious. Giyuu cleared this throat, and when the womanâs attention snapped back to him, he pointedly glanced down at her white-knuckled grip on the sleeve of his haori.Â
âApologies,â the Miko blushed, and her hands quickly relinquished their hold on his sleeve. She wrung her hands nervously before her. âMight you escort me back to my Shrine? Itâs not far from here â less than two kilometers.âÂ
Still within his territory â albeit at the opposite end of the forest where is own Manor stood. He grimaced, but nodded stiffly. His efforts to save the womanâs life would be in vain if she walked away from him and straight into the waiting, eager claws of another beast that lurked in the shadows.
The Miko smiled brightly at him and offered her name. Giyuu elected not to reply, and the girl settled into step at his side, a small frown pulling at her lips.
âIâm sorry for earlier â for hitting you with my broom.â The girl â Y/N â said a short while later, the faintest trace of shyness in her tone.Â
Giyuu did not think the apology warranted a response, and so he gave none, but the chatty little devil prodded him once more.Â
âDid I injure you?â She gestured to the side of his head where her broom had caught him.Â
Giyuu snorted, raising an eyebrow at her. âThe day I am hurt by a mere broom is the day I retire from the Demon Slayer Corps.âÂ
Y/N hummed in contemplation. âAnd what exactly is the great and mysterious Demon Slayer Corps?âÂ
The Water Pillarâs eyes remained forward. âI should think the name is self-explanatory. There are demons who eat humans. We slay them.âÂ
Inwardly, Giyuu cringed at the harshness of his words. It did not happen often, but there were times when he wished he was better with them, when he wished he did not come off quite as aloof and callous âÂ
âYou do not know how to talk to people very well, do you Tomioka-sama?â Y/Nâs tone was not judgmental; it rather had a mild curiosity to it, as though she were merely commenting on the weather or the quality of a cup of tea.Â
But the Water Pillar did not know how to answer her. Kocho once told him that others disliked him, but Giyuu wasnât sure that was entirely true; after all, no one had ever said so much to his face.Â
Then again, if the young shrine maidenâs words were anything to go by, then perhaps the Insect Pillarâs scathing assessment hadnât been too far off the mark.Â
âWhat even brought you into the forest so late at night?â Giyuu did not know why the question needled at him, but he found the pressing silence of the trees more disconcerting than the Mikoâs voice, and so he was desperate for the distraction. âAnd why a broom?â
Y/N herself seemed surprised at his sudden interest. âNight-blooming herbs,â she said plainly, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. âThey are critical for certain rites and medications. And I cannot collect them any other time. The broom was for protection, obviously.âÂ
âI wasnât aware shrines still performed rituals,â Giyuu pushed an errant tree branch out of their way, and ahead, faint lights began to swim into view. The Shrine. âAre you not a mere relic of a time long since-passed?âÂ
âIâll have you know that we still perform basic cleansing rites for those in the village,â Y/N bristled. âAnd we provide medical aid, since there is no hospital nearby.â
She shot him a cold look. âModern medicine would not have developed but for ancient practices such as ours.â
Giyuu frowned. He hadnât meant to insult the woman. âBe that as it may,â he said flatly. âDemons prowl at night. You wandering into the forest none the wiser is akin to you waltzing into their territory with a giant sign that says âEat me.ââ
Y/N grimaced. âThen what would you have me do? Neglect my duties?âÂ
He could sympathize with that. âNo, Iâm not saying you should forsake your obligations,â he furrowed his eyebrows at the thought. âPerhaps it is simply a risk you must take. But you should at least be aware of your surroundings.â
Y/N looked upon him with a miserable expression. âYouâre of little help, you know that?âÂ
Giyuu only frowned, perplexed as to why she couldnât understand the import of his words.
An awkward silence ensued, punctured only by the faint hoot of an owl. For that, the established swordsman was grateful; noise meant the absence of predators, which meant they were safe â for now.Â
âYou mentioned tracking the demon earlier â how long had you been doing so?âÂ
âA while.âÂ
The girl was relentless. âAnd you just so happened to track it here? Where it was conveniently chasing me?âÂ
âI patrol this region. Your rescue was nothing more than coincidence and luck on your part.âÂ
âMy gratitude is endless,â the shrine maiden said drily. âForgive me for not falling to the ground in prostration.â
At that, Giyuu fell silent and refused to engage in any further conversation. The shrine maiden, for her part, seemed to take his cue that he had no interest in her or exchanging meaningless pleasantries, and so she too, went quiet.Â
The forest floor eventually began to slope gradually up, and before long, Giyuu found himself walking along a carved rock path that curved through the trees until it widened at a great set of stone stairs. At the very top of the steep incline, he could spot a great Torii gate.
Y/N turned to him with a beaming smile. âAllow me to introduce you to the Shrine." Tomioka opened his mouth to protest, but she quickly added, âYou should at least know who it is you have dedicated your life to protecting.âÂ
âIâd rather not.â
But she was already leading him up the stairs, his wrist pinched delicately between two of her fingers. Realistically, Giyuu knew it would take him no effort to shake the womanâs hold and disappear into the night. But to his own bemusement, he allowed her to tote him behind her as though he were little more than a useless pet.Â
The pair passed under the Torrii and into a sprawling courtyard. Though night sky was a deep, inky black, the perimeter of the courtyard was dotted with several stone lanterns -- toro -- each of which had been lit with a generous flame. Giyuu's quick perusal of the Shrine, however, was cut short as the Miko led him into the Shrine's main structure -- the honden -- and tugged him down a narrow hallway. Based on his rough appraisal of the building, Giyuu surmised she was taking him to the center of the honden, likely where the girl's master was.
His theory was proven correct when Y/N drew up to a great slat of shoji panneling. The Miko knocked softly on one of the wooden beams before she slid the door aside, revealing a great, open room that was littered with scrolls, half-dried pots of ink, and burned incense sticks. There, in the center of the room, knelt the head Priestess of the Shrine. She was an old, shriveled, wrinkled thing. The white hair that sheâd gathered into a knot at her neck was as wispy as the thinnest clouds, and a quick glance over her hands revealed swollen joints covered by skin spotted with age.
But the Priestess did not appear to be a gentle elder by any means; her thin mouth was curled down into a sneer that was directed at the Miko at his side, and her eyes were hard and cold. Â
"Head Priestess," Y/N bowed to her elder. "This man is called Tomioka, and he helped save me tonight in the forest."
Giyuu resisted the urge to snort. Helped, indeed.
The old woman's eyes shone bright with an emotion he could not name as the Miko continued. "A creature attacked me as I was returning home. Tomioka says he is a swordsman whose occupation --"
âI know what he is, girl,â the Priestess snapped at her student before she turned those beady eyes to him. âA member of the Demon Slayer Corps will always be welcome at this Shrine â particularly one as esteemed as yourself.âÂ
The Water Pillar straightened at the old womanâs casual mention of the Corps. âI was not aware that of any Shrines so affiliated with the Corps.âÂ
âThere was a time when the Demon Slayer Corps would partner with shrines such as this to carry out its mission,â the Priestess replied evenly. From his periphery, Giyuu spotted Y/Nâs head snap toward her mentor, her jaw slack. âOnce, priestesses were akin to shamans who offered a variety of rituals for cleansing and protection. You slayers relied on our connection with our communities to operate more effectively, and we in turn, counted on your protection to fight what we could not.â
Despite the distinct scent of sake that clung to the elderly shrine keeper like a cloud, her eyes remained sharp and fixed upon him, and her wrinkled mouth pulled into a rueful smile. âNow, it seems, our wise and benevolent government has forced us both to retreat to the shadows to operate in secret.â
She bowed her head. âYou have nothing but my respect, Lord Hashira. You are always welcome here.âÂ
Giyuu did not respond, but he inclined his head toward the Priestess in polite acknowledgement.Â
Y/N gaped at her Master. "Lord --?"
The old woman poured another generous serving of sake and brought the choko to her lips. âThough we are honored by your visit, young Lord, Iâm afraid your presence is nothing more than a calculated effort by this one,â she nodded pointedly at the young shrine maiden at his side, whose cheeks pinkened. âTo keep herself out of trouble. My apprentice was not permitted to leave the grounds, you see.âÂ
âOh hush you old drunk,â Giyuuâs eyes snapped to the irate Miko in surprise. âI told you earlier I was going to the village market ââÂ
âTelling me while I am in the middle of lessons with the younger girls and sprinting off before I can respond is hardly me giving you permission,â the Priestessâs mouth curled into a sneer. âYouâve defied me for the last time, girl.âÂ
The old Priestess turned away from her apprentice, dismissive. âYou will take the rice bundles and hang them in the drying shed â every last one, for the next three days.âÂ
âYou hag!â Y/N fumed, her face pinched in outrage. âI was on rice duty all last week without an ounce of assistance ââÂ
âAnd you apparently have yet to learn your lesson,â the old woman retorted bitterly, shooting the seething Shrine Maiden a withering glare. âConsidering you still think it seemly to mouth off at any and every opportunity ââÂ
The Miko spat a curse at the elder Priestess so filthy and colorful that even Giyuu could not mask his surprise, raising his eyebrow. But if Y/Nâs outburst shocked the Shrineâs head, the old woman gave no sign. Instead, she only glowered at the young woman as the latter turned and shoved the shoji door harshly to the side. Giyuu, ever the unwilling observer, was left to be pulled by his wrist back into the hall behind the young Miko before she whipped around to face her senior once more.Â
Giyuu had thought himself stunned by the crassness of the Shrine Miadenâs language before, but nothing prepared him for the sight of the obscene gesture she made at the old woman before she slammed the door firmly shut.Â
A telling crash on the other side of the wall signaled the Elder Priestess had hurled her empty sake dish at the door with all her might. âAnd work on your aim!â Y/N snapped before turning sharply on her heel to stomp out of the honden, tugging the Water Pillar helplessly behind her.Â
âShe seems unstable.â said Giyuu once they were a safe distance away from the main Honden.Â
Y/N brushed aside his concern with a flippant waive of her hand. âGranny is harmless. As her charge, I suppose I instigate her nearly as much as she torments me.âÂ
Granny. It made sense, then, the curious affection the girl held for the rancorous head Priestess, even if he could not bring himself to fully understand it.Â
âYou are more than welcome to stay the night,â the Mikoâs mood lightened considerably the more she put distance between herself and the drunken head Priestess. âWe serve breakfast at sunrise, but of course, youâre not obligated to attend.âÂ
The ravenetteâs mouth quirked down in a faint grimace, the only sign of his discomfort. âI should return to my own home.âÂ
âItâs quite late,â Y/N glanced up at the night sky, now awash with stars that surrounded the fat, glowing moon like thousands of glittering jewels. She turned back to him with a radiant grin. âAt least allow me to show you around.â
â
If anyone had asked him, Giyuu Tomioka would not have been able to explain the series of events that had led him here.Â
He distinctly remembered telling the vexatious young Shrine Maiden no, that he could not stay the night, yet somehow heâd found himself in the Shrineâs old, musty guest house, already prepared for his stay, a lantern flickering merrily in the corner.Â
He glanced warily at the fresh sleeping kimono folded beside his futon. The possibility of him actually sleeping in such an unfamiliar place was nil and while the Water Pillar certainly had no issue in appearing impolite to others, he thought that perhaps the Shrine was affiliated with the connection of Wisteria Houses dotted throughout the land, and he didnât want to risk offending the head Priestess and cause her to shut her gates to other slayers in need of lodging.Â
So, Giyuu paced the floor of the small guest house, restless. Though his eyes remained carefully trained on the window of his room, waiting for the slightest hint of movement that would give him an excuse to leave without offending his hosts, no sign of either his crow or any demonic threat manifested. Though, he supposed with a frown, it shouldnât surprise him that heâd not heard from Kanzaburo; the ancient bird was likely flitting about the forest, lost.
He continued to pace until finally, the sky in the East began to lighten signaling that dawn was fast approaching. Stealthily, he slipped out of the small hut that had served as his temporary accommodations and made his way toward the Torii under which he and that Miko â Y/N â had passed upon their arrival.
Heâd almost cleared the gate when he saw the elder Priestess standing beside the Torii, apparently waiting for him. Giyuu nodded his head at her, the only expression of courtesy he was willing to give, but he was halted as the old woman flung out a single arm in front of him, her hand flat and palm turned up, waiting.
And that was how Giyuu learned the Shrine was not, in fact, a Wisteria House; not as he was forced to fork over a considerable sum of his earnings into the Priestessâs expectant hand.Â
Wisteria Houses meant Corps Members stayed free of charge; the price the Shrineâs keeper demanded in exchange for his brief stay bordered extortion.
At least heâd had the money; if heâd been of any lower rank, the old woman would have cleaned him out. Â
He scowled as he departed but his irritation quickly fell away as he finally laid eyes on Kanzaburo, who nearly collided with his Masterâs head as he struggled to pant out his orders.Â
And so, as the Water Pillar trekked through the forest and toward his new assignment, the view of the Shrine faded behind the dense canopy of the mountain forest, and so too, did any final, sparing thoughts of it, or its inhabitants.
âââ-
Nearly a month passed since Giyuu stumbled across the strange shrine maiden in the forest separating his Estate from the old Shrine, and the Miko had nearly faded from his memory. Not that such a feat was difficult; the raven-haired Pillarâs mind was far more occupied with tasks like patrol and chasing down leads that could potentially lead the Corps to an Upper Rank demon to focus on much else.Â
Heâd intended only to find a decent meal and then depart the village before nightfall to investigate rumors of women disappearing in a small town to the south. Night was rapidly approaching, however, and heâd yet to find any vendor that sold anything he liked, much to his chagrin. He was about to cut his losses and continue on, when he spied a familiar blur of white and red idly perusing one of the stalls, apparently oblivious to the impending sunset.Â
Without thought, his feet carried him toward her, his annoyance sparking to life.Â
âWhat do you think youâre doing?âÂ
The Mikoâs â Y/Nâs â head turned back and her eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the Pillar standing behind her.Â
âTomioka-sama,â she greeted with a polite bow. âI did not expect to see you so soon.âÂ
He ignored her greeting, choosing instead to take a step closer. âI asked what you were doing.âÂ
If she was taken aback by his terseness, she didnât show it. âI am returning to my shrine after an afternoon of errands,â she replied smoothly. âAs is usual for me.âÂ
âIt is nearly dark.âÂ
âAn astute observation,â and to his annoyance, he saw an amused twinkle in her eye. âDo you also know that tonight is also a full moon?âÂ
Said moon had already made an appearance above them, growing brighter and brighter as the sky faded from twilight to night.Â
Giyuu had never been one for rolling his eyes, but the young womanâs knowing smirk grated at something inside him, made him feel as he often did whenever Kocho would make a sly comment with that smile of hers, that for some reason made him feel like he was the butt of some joke only she knew.Â
He grimaced. Teasing; thatâs what the shrine maiden was doing. She was teasing him.Â
âIt is nearly dark,â he repeated. âAnd I did not think youâd be naive enough to risk traveling after sunset.âÂ
âI believe it was you who insisted I did not have to ignore my duties, so long as I paid attention to my surroundings.â She replied coolly. âSo that is exactly what I am doing.â
He resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Fine. If the stubborn girl wanted to be bait for whatever awaited her in the forest once the sun finally set, then that was her choice. Heâd saved her once, and heâd given her sufficient warning; what she did from then on did not concern him.Â
He was about to bade her farewell when a slurred, boisterous voice boomed her name from across the market. Several heads turned toward the source, including Giyuu's, until he found a round faced, piggish man stumbling away from a sake stand, his cheeks flushed a bright red.
The man repeated the Miko's name in that grating, sing-song voice of his. "Whe're you goin' all by yourself so late?"
He didn't know what possessed him to ask, but Tomioka turned to the shrine maiden. "A friend?"
âHis name is Susumo,â she said airily, though she could not conceal her scowl as the man drew closer. âHeâs merely the village drunk who forgets to keep his hands to himself.â
The shrine maidenâs eyes narrowed accusingly at the villager, and the Miko remarked, in a raised voice, âAnd he is not welcome at the Shrine, though he pretends to forget otherwise.â
Susumo only held his hands up, as though in surrender. âYou canât blame a man for wanting to know what lies under all those layers,â and as if the implication of his lechery wasnât clear enough, he gave the Miko a leering once-over. âCanât say I was disappointed.âÂ
âBut your friend is right,â he slurred, a smirk forming on his lips. âThe dark is too dangerous for a pretty thing like you to risk walking back alone ââ
âI shall escort her,â Tomioka said abruptly and she whipped back to him, her mouth falling open. âAfter all, Iâm welcome at the Shrine.âÂ
Susumo, too, gaped at the Swordsman. The Miko recovered quickly however, unwilling to allow the opportunity to pass or for the Slayer to suddenly come to his senses and realize heâd rather leave her to fend for herself in the forest.Â
âYou have my gratitude, Tomioka-sama,â and she gave him a small bow of her head. Relieved, she flipped her braid over her shoulder and smiled warmly up at her raven-haired companion. âShall we?â
She did not wait for Tomioka to answer, nor did she give any further acknowledgment to Susumo, who only continued to stare at the Hashira, his face bright red. With a feigned indifference, she breezed past him, but a sudden yelp from behind caused her to snap back in alarm.Â
The first thing she noticed was the proximity of the back of a dual-patterned haori as it stood between her and the village drunkard. The Water Pillarâs shroud nearly brushed the tip of her nose, forcing her to step back. Cautiously, she peered around Tomiokaâs rigid form, and her eyes widened at the sight before her.Â
Susumo, it appeared, had tried to grab her, only to be cut off by the Water Pillar himself, who snatched him by his wrist. Though it did not appear that Tomioka was using a great deal of effort to restrain him, it was clear Susumo was struggling â greatly so â against the ferocity of the Slayerâs hold, given how a vein bulged in his forehead, his face, rapidly turning purple.Â
Her gaze flicked to the Swordsmanâs hand, and she felt herself blanch at the odd angle of Susumoâs wrist.Â
She was no doctor, but she knew wrists werenât meant to twist as his did in Tomiokaâs crushing grip.Â
âLeave.â the Water Pillar ordered coldly, and there was a darkness in his eyes that matched the brutality of his hold. âYour presence is unnecessary and unwanted.â
âY-you! Susumo sputtered.
But Tomiokaâs grip only tightened. âNow.â
And then he released him, Susumo half-stumbling back from the Swordsman. His eyes were wide with both fear and loathing, and he muttered incoherently under his breath as he massaged his rapidly-swelling wrist.
The Water Pillar, however, did not pay any more attention to the red-faced villager. He turned only to the shrine maiden, who remained frozen in place, her eyes wide. "Shall we?"
Numbly, Y/N nodded and the two set off down the path that led back to the Shrine. Dimly, the Miko noted that the Slayer kept noticeably close to her as they walked, as though he was unwilling to let her wander too far away. The air between them as they traveled was thick and tense. She was on edge enough thanks to Susumo and his oily words, and she was desperate to do anything to distract herself from the buzzing mounting under her skin.Â
She cast a sly, sidelong glance at the Swordsman walking at her side. Heâd not been receptive to her small-talk the last time heâd escorted her back to her Shrine, but saying something â anything â would be better than this stifling quiet threatening to choke her.
âHow old are you?â Before the Swordsman could decide whether to answer, she continued on. âIf I had to guess, I would suspect youâre around my age, and I just passed my nineteenth birthday.â
She hummed aloud. âYou seem quite young, yet youâve achieved some level of status as a swordsman, according to Granny.â Her eyes fell to the blade secured at his hip before she lifted them back to his profile. âYet youâre as withdrawn and taciturn as an old man.âÂ
Her words, thankfully, seemed to irritate him into responding. âAre you always so forthright?â Â
The Miko grinned. âPerhaps I am like you, Lord â what was it? Hashiba?â
âHashira.âÂ
âYes, that. Perhaps I am like you, Lord Hashira â utterly lacking in social ability.â There was a mischievous twinkle in her eye as she brushed her shoulder against his bicep. âBut at least I make up for it by talking.âÂ
âTalking is a distraction,â Tomioka monotoned, his eyes fixed resolutely on the hidden path of the forest before them. âIt only serves as an interference to oneâs duties.â He looked pointedly at the Mikoâs profile, but inexplicably found himself unable to look away. âOr an excuse to ignore them.âÂ
But she was unflappable. âAnd yet you are the one who decided to escort me all the way back to my Shrine â so who is the one ignoring their duties, Tomioka-sama?âÂ
âI think you enjoy diverting my attention,â the Water Pillar retorted, though Y/N could see the rising annoyance in his eyes.Â
She felt his gaze bear into her as she flipped her loose hair behind her shoulder. âItâs not possible to distract someone unless they find the diversion in question captivating, Tomioka-sama.âÂ
The Water Pillar almost looked amused. âAnd you are certainly that, Y/N.âÂ
The Miko ducked her head to avoid that piercing gaze, so that the ravenette would not see the faint rosy blush creeping across her cheeks. âI did not think you had the constitution for teasing, Lord Hashira.âÂ
Tomioka looked at her fully then, a frown tugging at the corner of his mouth. âI do not jest.â He hesitated for a moment, eyebrows furrowed as he scrutinized her. âNor do I lie.âÂ
Y/Nâs lips parted. There was something about the way the Swordsman beheld her that made her stomach flutter. In her last encounter with the enigmatic Slayer, sheâd been so rattled by her close encounter with the demon, that she hadnât truly noticed much about the man whoâd saved her life, apart from his bland detachment and rather unfortunate social skills.Â
But now, the Miko was struck by how handsome the raven-haired Hashira was; she was mesmerized by the deep azure of his eyes, as vast and deep as the sea. His skin was a delicate alabaster, and, contrasted with the flesh of his hands which were calloused and scarred, his face had not a blemish in sight.
She blinked, clearing away some of the fog that had crept into her mind, put there by the vexatious Slayer. âI must return to my duties,â she said softly.
They spent the remainder of their journey back to the Shrine in silence. She was quick to break away from him the moment they passed under the Torii, though not before she muttered that he was welcome to stay, should he so choose.
She busied herself with her duties, but even the neediest obligations could not fully distract her from feeling the burning heat of his stare as the Water Pillarâs watched her fiercely from across the courtyard. And nothing, nothing at all could have prepared her for how he eventually joined her in carrying out her duties,Â
The Water Pillar stayed the night once more, departing sharply at daybreak. Later, as Y/N swept the courtyard free of loose brush and clutter long after his departure, she noticed a crow sitting high in a tree, its black eyes watching her every movement. Though its gaze was sharp, the presence of the great, sleek bird did not disturb her, though not as much of a feather twitched from its perch upon the branch as the Miko continued through her day.Â
As sheâd readied for bed later that night, she realized sheâd felt oddly comforted by the crow. She imagined it a silent protector, a new guardian of the Shrine, no different than the statues of the gods which dotted its grounds.Â
She settled into her futon with a great yawn, the image of a certain dark-haired Swordsman flickering in the back of her conscience until she was swept into sleepâs sweet embrace.
Just outside the Shrineâs sleeping quarters, the bird remained, eyes carefully tracking every shift in the shadows, waiting.Â
And then the first light of dawn broke over the horizon, and the threat of night receded once more.
But the crow remained.Â
âââ
Spring, 1915
The crow became a permanent fixture at the Shrine, though it always seemed to keep strictly to a single tree at the edge of the property, one that gave it a full view of the courtyard and structures surrounding the main honden.
Despite the bird's constant presence, more than a month passed before the Water Pillar returned, though he'd seemed even more sullen and withdrawn than he'd been during their previous two encounters. Y/N did not consider herself a friend to Tomioka by any means, but she was the only one brave enough to approach him as he'd lingered by the Torii, apparently unsure whether he should seek out their hospitality or return to the forest.
"You are welcome to come and sit for a hot meal," she called cordially, though she maintained a tentative distance. She frowned when he did not respond. Instead, the Water Pillar continued to stare unseeingly at the cracked stone path leading to the Shrine's courtyard.
"Tomioka-sama?" She pressed gently and the Swordsman's attention finally snapped to her, as though he'd just become aware of her presence.
The haunted look in his eyes sent a chill up her spine. The Miko cast one, cautious glance up at the sky, and her eyes narrowed at the wall of black clouds steadily rolling in from the east. A shift in the wind brought forth the distinct, metallic scent of rain, and if she listened hard enough, she swore she could hear the distant rumbles of thunder. âYou know, there will be a storm tonight â please consider waiting it out here, where itâs safe.â
Tomioka only stared at her for a moment before he nodded. His hand twitched into a vague gesture inviting her to lead the way, and Y/N escorted him to the Shrine's elder, in search of her permission.
Granny Priestess agreed to let him stay, but on the condition he paid for his imposition. The Water Pillar had silently agreed, producing one small money bag from his pocket and placing it squarely in the Priestessâs outstretched, waiting hand.Â
The heft of the bag had made Y/N frown; it seemed a great sum in comparison to their meager lodging offerings, but the Swordsman did not object, so she held her tongue. To comment would only serve to irritate her Master, and the old hag was scornful enough to assign her to duties that would isolate her from the raven-haired Slayer.
Only after the old Priestess sauntered off, leaving behind nothing but the lingering, bitter stench of sake, did the Miko speak again.Â
âIâm glad to see you in good health, Tomioka-sama,â she bowed, though she thought she spied the corner of his mouth twitch down at her formal greeting. âI trust your patrol went smoothly?âÂ
The Water Pillarâs expression was tight; dark. âIt did not. The demon I was tracking managed to get away.â His jaw clenched tight. âBut not before it slaughtered an entire family in the mountains.âÂ
All at once, the world around her seemed to slow. It had been easy to assume the dark-haired Swordsman before her always managed to find his target just in time, before it could slaughter its victim. Now, as she beheld the lethal coldness that had settled over his features, Y/N knew her assumptions had been wrong.Â
Perhaps, she noted with a shudder, her rescue had been the exception and not the rule.Â
Beneath the icy stoicism limning the Water Pillarâs eyes, the shrine maiden noted a distinct heaviness that weighed down his shoulders; made them curl slightly forward, defeated.
She resisted the urge to reach out to him, in comfort. âI wonât offer you empty platitudes,â she murmured. âBut I can invite you to offer your prayers for those who were lost.âÂ
He looked at her, brows drawn, and she knew his instinct was to decline, so she added, âI will do it regardless of whether you join me.â
All at once, any protest he had was snuffed out within him. Instead, he was left with a curious softness as he regarded the shrine maiden, so assured and earnest in her invitation.Â
He didnât know why heâd sought out the Shrine.
Heâs been angry; angry at himself for not being faster, for allowing innocent people to die on his account of his failure.
He still felt angry. Yet, as he followed Y/N into the Shrineâs haiden to light incense, he also felt a solemn gratitude for the Miko, whoâd not let him indulge in his self-loathing but instead requested he act, and act with her.Â
So he had; and somehow, the weight on his chest, the one that threatened to suffocate him, lightened bit by bit until Giyuu felt like he could breathe once more.Â
Later that night, Giyuu spotted the shrine maiden from his window as she darted around the courtyard to light the tĆrĆ to illuminate the Shrine grounds. A deep rumble of thunder, however, signaled the spring storm had finally arrived. Y/N, however, only continued with her task, huddling over herself to strike the matches needed to finish lighting the lanterns as rain began to dampen the landscape around her.
He was about to go outside and demand she return to the warm, dry haven that was the girlsâ sleeping quarters lest she catch a cold, but then the last of the lanterns were lit and the shrine maiden straightened.
And then she tilted her face up toward the sky, allowing the rain to wash over her.Â
And she grinned. And Giyuu was mesmerized; so much so, that he had not stopped staring at where sheâd stood, laughing in the rain, even long after the Miko retired to bed.
-
Y/N awoke well before sunrise the following morning and spent hours laboring over the hot stoves in the kitchen. By the time the sky finally lightened, she'd only just finished her task and was in the process of boxing up her creation when she spotted one of her fellow shrine maidens passing by the entryway.
The Miko called out her name. "Has Lord Tomioka awoken yet?"
Her sister trainee lingered in the doorway. "Oh yes, he's been up for a while," and the girl looked back over her shoulder. âBut he is already on his way out ââ
The Miko swore viciously under her breath as she slammed a lid atop the small bento and hastily wrapped it in the small cloth sheâd swiped from the laundry.Â
âMove,â she barked at a small group of trainees that had gathered in the hallway outside the kitchen. The girls flattened themselves against the wall as Y/N sped by. She hurtled up the stairs, nearly tripping in her haste. Just as she burst into the courtyard from the honden, panting and winded, she spotted him.
âTomioka-sama!â Y/N called, hurrying after the retreating form of the Water Pillar before he could pass through the shrine gates. âI have something for you!âÂ
The raven-haired slayer turned back to her, his face neutral, though Y/N could tell, by the slightest raise of his brow, that sheâd piqued his interest.Â
âThank goodness you hadnât left yet,â the Miko said brightly, holding out a small bundle wrapped in furoshiki cloth. âI was worried this wouldnât be ready before you did.â
Tomiokaâs eyes dropped to the parcel in her hands. âWhat is it?âÂ
Y/N motioned for him to take it, and to her slight surprise he did, holding it slightly in front of him as though it were liable to burst open. âA meal for the road. Granny and I prepared it this morning â as thanks, for everything youâve done.âÂ
But the Water Pillar was already shaking his head, trying to press the package back into the shrine maidenâs hands. âI need no thanks; I do my job, and your shrine happens to be part of it.âÂ
If his words disappointed her, Y/N did not show it. âAnd yet we are grateful all the same,â she said firmly, arms crossing in front of her chest to avoid taking the small bento back. âBesides, itâs salmon; it will only go bad if you donât eat it.âÂ
Had she not been watching him, Y/N would have missed the slight widening of his eyes, or the way his hand twitched back towards himself, bringing the packed lunch closer to him.Â
Cerulean eyes watched her for a long moment, before dropping as Tomioka tucked the bento into his pocket.Â
âThank you,â was all he said before he turned away and continued through the gates of the shrine, setting off on the path which would lead him through the forest.Â
If she hadnât known better, she wouldâve sworn the Water Pillar looked happy as he departed.Â
âââ
The Slayer returned exactly one week after sheâd given him the home-cooked salmon â but he did not return empty-handed. For there, wrapped in the same furoshiki cloth, was a strange, oblong object, sitting in the palm of his hand though if he thought it heavy, Tomioka gave no indication.Â
âWhatâs this?â Y/N leaned curiously over the Pillarâs outstretched hand and squinted, trying to discern what the cloth could have been concealing.Â
Tomioka pushed his hand toward her, beseeching her to take the parcel from him. âA knife.âÂ
The Shrine Maiden looked up at him in alarm, pulling away from the Water Pillar. âWhy on earth would I need a knife?âÂ
He rolled his eyes. âProtection.âÂ
âFrom what?â The Miko wrinkled her nose down at his offering, though there was a mischievous twinkle in her eye. âAs I recall, I walloped you just fine with my broom.â
Tomioka shot her a dull look. âBe that as it may, cleaning tools are useless against demons. Without the sun, the only thing that works against them is decapitation with this â its metal is unique.âÂ
He parted the folds of the cloth to reveal a simple blade, though Y/N found it daunting all the same. The hilt was basic, an unembellished metal handle wrapped in plain black leather. The blade itself was an unassuming silver, slightly longer than her hand.Â
The Slayer motioned for her to take it, though she only shrunk away. âYou know how to use one, yes?âÂ
The Mikoâs eyes met his, wide and anxious. âFor domestic uses, of course, but not ââÂ
Tomiokaâs fingers closed around her wrist and lifted, guiding her hand toward the dagger. His hand moved to cover hers, wrapping them both around the hilt of the blade before squeezing. âGrip it like this,â he held their joined hands up for her to inspect. âKeep your hand in a fist; do not lift your fingers away from the grip â thatâs the best way to injure yourself instead of your target.âÂ
But the shrine maiden could hardly focus on the Pillarâs instructions. Her attention was directed entirely at the way her hand was swallowed by his, his skin warm and his grasp firm. She studied how his calluses â thick and forged from years of brutal sword training â pressed against hers; how, despite the roughness of his fingers and palms, and his solid hold still remained gentle.Â
â-- and thrust like this,â he remained oblivious to her distraction as moved her arm in a sharp jab, a second and then a third time, before dropping her hand. âNow do it yourself.âÂ
His command startled her out of her trance, a heat creeping up her neck from beneath the collar of her kosode. She held out the blade awkwardly before her as scrambled to recall the Water Pillarâs words. To her dismay, all she was able to conjure was the memory of his touch, and how cold she suddenly felt without it.Â
Lamely, she mimed jutting the knife at an invisible enemy, the blade gracelessly wobbling through the air. Though she was by no means a swordsman, even she knew something was off, her movements disjointed and clumsy.
She glanced shyly back to the raven-haired Demon Slayer and deflated as she was met only with bemused resignation.
Tomioka shook his head in disdain. âPerhaps you would fare better with a broom.âÂ
The Miko bristled. âI am not a swordsman ââ
âYouâve made that abundantly apparent.âÂ
ââ and I do not have the basics you seem to take for granted.â She finished, glaring indignantly at her raven-haired companion. âSo teach me.â
The Water Pillar considered her for a moment before he gave her the slightest, almost imperceptible nod of his head.Â
âWatch me.â He turned his body toward the Miko and mimed getting into a defensive stance â feet ajar, his weight evenly distributed on each leg, and bent.Â
He looked back to the Shrine Maiden expectantly, and she parroted his movements, crouching into what she imagined was the perfect mirror of his position.
It wasnât.
âNo â you need toââ Tomioka straightened and huffed, impatient. He moved quickly behind her, and without thinking, his hands shot to grip her hips to guide them into the proper stance, until her weight was evenly distributed on both feet.Â
âLike that â now bend your knees.â The ravenette pushed down on her hips until her legs bent, apparently oblivious to the way the Miko flushed crimson.
He was close; far, far too close. Sheâd never been touched the way the Water Pillar touched her. Tomiokaâs hands were twin brands, burning her skin even through the layers of her shrine attire, and it sent every nerve beneath her skin buzzing.
She was aware of every inch of him pressed against her; of his arms, caging her in, his hands twin brands against her hips as he turned and pulled her into the proper stance. She was aware of how warm he was, of how formidable his presence felt, even though to her, he posed no threat. Every movement of his was precise and fluid, like the water heâd claimed to style his techniques after.
And if his touch wasnât distracting enough, his scent threatened to overwhelm every last bit of sense sheâd clung onto. Y/N didnât know how she hadnât noticed how good he smelled â like mahogany and citrus â so rich and so warm; a stark contrast to his otherwise cold and aloof nature mask.
The swordsman, however, appeared to remain oblivious. âThere,â he finally said, having satisfied that sheâd achieved proper form. For moment, the two of them lingered there, with Tomiokaâs chest against the shrine maidenâs back, his hands remaining steady in place on her hips. It was as though theyâd frozen: Y/N, out of a mixture of shock and red-cheeked embarrassment, and Tomioka out of utter cluelessness.
Another beat passed before the Water Pillar finally realized the compromising nature of their position. His hands dropped quickly from her hips, and there was a rush of air at Y/Nâs back as he swiftly stepped away, putting distance between them once more.Â
The raven-haired Slayer gruffly cleared his throat. âYou should also keep wisteria on you.â And Y/N gulped down her embarrassment to turn back toward him.Â
Tomioka kept his face neutral and cool, but the tips of his ears had turned pink. âCheck your perfumes for it or ask one of the other shrine girls if you can borrow theirs â oil would be better. More concentratedâ
Any residual awkwardness that may have lingered fell quickly away. The Miko only stared blankly at him, her head tilted slightly to the side as her eyebrows pinched together. âPerfume?â
Tomioka blinked. âYes. As all women have.âÂ
It was an effort to fight off the smile twitching at the corners of her lips. âExactly how many women do you know, Tomioka-sama? Such that you would know their perfumery habits, that is.âÂ
His mouth thinned into a firm line. âEnough.âÂ
And though Y/N supposed heâd meant to sound self-assured and confident, the Slayer was betrayed by the slight doubt in his voice, as though heâd been questioning his own answer.Â
The shrine maiden only continued to look at him, her eyebrow slightly raised, amused. The longer the silence stretched between them,the more awkward the ravenette grew, his discomfort plain from the way he shifted under her stare.Â
âYou seem like someone who would use it.â He finally offered, after another moment of quiet.
It was her turn to blink, taken aback. Her smirk quickly slid from her face and with a grimace, she felt her right eye twitch, ever so slightly. âApologies, then, for disappointing you.âÂ
Tomioka frowned and he made like he was going to respond, but the Miko squared her shoulders and stalked briskly past him.Â
âI must return to my duties, and Iâm sure you need to do the same,â she paused in the doorway of the garden hut and cast one, sidelong glance back to where he stood, clueless. âUntil next time, Tomioka-sama. Thank you for the blade.â
With that, the Miko paced briskly away from the garden hut, her spine stiff. The Water Pillar remained in place for a moment, stupefied, before he collected himself once more, before setting off back toward the forest; to his Manor.
And as Giyuu retreated through the rusting Torii gate, he could not quite shake the distinct impression heâd done something wrong, though he knew not what.Â
â
The Water Pillar returned the following week, though to a decidedly cooler greeting than that which heâd steadily grown accustomed to receiving.Â
That wasnât entirely true â the majority of the Shrineâs residents had welcomed him warmly, their kindness always far more than he thought he deserved. Only one hadnât greeted him as enthusiastically as the others, and to his annoyance, that one was the only person whose opinion of him mattered, even if he couldnât quite articulate why.
She hardly stopped to acknowledge his arrival, only gracing him with a brisk nod, though sheâd refused to meet his eyes. Bemused, Giyuu followed her across the courtyard as she made her way to the Shrineâs small storeroom. He leaned against the doorway and watched as the Miko began pulling jars of dried herbs from the rickety shelves lining the walls and stacked them on a sizeable work counter that cut halfway across the room. All the while, she continued pointedly ignoring him, humming lightly under her breath as though she could not see or hear him as he shifted against the doorframe, waiting.
Her obstinate silence grated at him. âMay I assist you?â
âNo, no, I am perfectly fine, thank you.â She turned away to browse the shelves once more, before finding what she needed: a stone mortar and pestle.
The grinder settled against the wooden counter with a heavy thud and the shrine maiden snatched up one of the jars sheâd stacked and dumped its contents into the bowl, followed by another bottle of herbs. Pestle in hand, she set to work grinding the leaves together, mixing in a vial of fragrant oil sheâd kept in her pocket to create a thick paste.
Giyuu watched her quietly as she worked. âYouâreâŠâ he frowned. âYouâre behaving strangely.â
Y/N glanced up at him. âIn what way?âÂ
âYouâre trying to avoid me.âÂ
âAm I?â She straightened, rolling her shoulders. âOnly because Iâve not yet bathed today. I didnât want to risk offending you with my stench.âÂ
Giyuu paused. âWhy would that matter?âÂ
âYou made sure to point out you thought I needed perfume during your last visit.âÂ
He pushed off the doorframe, eyebrows knit together. âFor protection.âÂ
The shrine maiden rolled her eyes. âYes, and apparently, because you believe I am the type to need it.â When Giyuu only continued to stare at her with that same, mildly lost expression, Y/N groaned, exasperated. âYou implied I stink.âÂ
The Water Pillarâs jaw slackened as he gaped at her. âThat is not ââÂ
âIt is what you implied,â she repeated, turning away from him to focus on her task of grinding herbs, though the force with which she ground the pestle was perhaps greater than necessary.
Giyuu rounded the small countertop of the Shrineâs storeroom to face her head-on. âI like how you smell.â He insisted. âItâs nice.âÂ
The Mikoâs irritated churning of the stone paused and her eyes finally lifted to his. For a long moment, she watched him, head slightly cocked.Â
âYou are very odd, Tomioka-sama.âÂ
But she said it with a small smile that he almost wanted to return.Â
Before long, things between them returned to normal once more, with the Miko directing him to collect her gathering basket from where sheâd left it in the Shrineâs infirmary and bring it to her. Once he returned, he helped her grind charcoal to make incense sticks as she chatted happily away.Â
Surprisingly, Giyuu found himself not only engaged in her musings about daily life at the Shrine, but offering her small personal anecdotes of his own, though he was not nearly as proficient as she when it came to story-telling. Â
Once the sun began setting once more, and he received no new orders from Headquarters, he simply sought out the Shrineâs head Priestess and silently passed her a small money bag.Â
And then Giyuu retired to the guestâs quarters for the night.Â
â--
As spring warmed into summer, the Water Pillar began making bi-weekly visits to the Shrine that quickly melted into habit; expectation. Once a fortnight, a thrill would settle over the young maidens in anticipation of the arrival of the stoic yet handsome Slayer, with girls of all ages eagerly looking toward the Shrine gates in hopes of spying him the moment he crossed beneath the Torii. The elder employees of the Shrine had learned to time Tomiokaâs arrival by listening for their excited gasps, exhaled as a collective as brooms and rices sacks were dropped where their handlers stood, the girls far too interested in rushing to greet the exalted Slayer than they were in completing their tasks.Â
âI do not see the reason for such excitement,â she sniffed, though even she wasnât stupid enough to think her fellow trainees bought her bluff. âHe is only a swordsman.âÂ
âA handsome one,â a wispy trainee named Miyoko sighed dreamily. âAnd no doubt strong and capable.â
The group of maidens dissolved into another fit of giggles, concealing their blushes behind their hands.
âHis face is attractive, but his hair is odd,â another commented. âIt looks like heâs hacked at it with his own blade.âÂ
âOh, who cares about his hair? Iâm far more interested in whatâs beneath that uniform ââ
âEnough,â Y/N snapped. While her friendship with the Water Pillar was tenuous at best, the suggestive way her sisters-in-training spoke of him left her feeling decidedly discomforted.
Though, if she were honest with herself, sheâd admit that she, too, wondered whether Tomiokaâs strength was the product of a finely-hewn tuned physique. But she wasnât, so she bottled that thought up and tucked it tightly away, where it belonged.Â
Slowly, her cohorts all turned to look at her.
âYou seem to spend a great deal of time with him, Sister,â Miyoko directed at Y/N, who felt her cheeks heat. âIs there anything youâd like to share?â
âTomioka-sama always asks where Sister Y/N is, the moment he arrives!â A tiny voice chimed, and Y/Nâs eyes slid shut in an effort to fight off a wince. âSometimes they even do chores by themselves!â
Komatsu. At only ten, she was the Shrineâs youngest trainee, and followed Y/N around like a shadow. Not that the shrine maiden minded all that much; she tended to spoil the girl a bit, when she could. But as pure as the girlâs intentions surely were, sheâd yet to lose that childlike earnestness that made her prone to revealing information that Y/N rather remained a secret.Â
âAlone with a man?â Miyoko repeated, her eyes shining with malicious glee. âHow scandalous â even for someone without a family to embarass, dear Y/N.â
âCareful, Miyoko,â she warned softly. âDonât go speaking on matters of which you know nothing.âÂ
âOr what? What would you do?âÂ
As fond as Y/N was of her sisters-in-training, one did not make it through the Shrineâs rigorous education and training without learning how to trade in the kind of currency young women valued most.
Information; specifically, gossip.Â
So the shrine maiden only leveled Miyokoâs own smug smirk with one of her own. âOr I shall tell Granny how you spend your afternoons kissing the boys from the village, rather than tending to your lessons.âÂ
The other girls gasped, their stares turning back to the gossiping shrine maiden. She savored how quickly the girlâs prideful grin slipped from her face as the weight of the threat settled.Â
While Y/N, parentless and thus without anyone to truly care about her propriety, was being primed to take over Granny Priestessâs position overseeing the shrine, her position was unique. She was parentless and thus, without anyone to truly care about her propriety or whatever other ridiculous expectations of modesty that were often attached to other young women her age. In being no one, Y/N was relatively free to do as she pleased, and that freedom almost made up for her lack of belonging.
But the other girls residing at the Shrine were different. Families across the region sent their daughters to the Shrine for training, not only in their cultural practices and arts, but also for education; to become well-rounded women who would then serve to be valuable marriage prospects once they returned home.Â
Scandal would not affect her; but it would affect someone like Miyoko.
âHow do you think your parents would feel, to know their heir was behaving so brazenly in public? Risking her reputation on the marriage market before sheâs even entered it?â
Truthfully, she liked Miyoko; had gotten along well with her, in fact. But she would not risk those sacred few moments she spent with the Water Pillar in an effort to keep the peace with another trainee. Not when those few instances she spent in his company were the only times sheâd felt connection â true, human connection and belonging.Â
Her sister-in-training ruefully fell silent, and Y/N savored her victory. Later, when she was left with nothing but the company of her own thoughts, however, the exchange played back in her mind.
In all her posturing, sheâd managed to avoid having to answer for Miyokoâs lofty observation.Â
You seem to spend a great deal of time with him, Sister.Â
She did; and, to her slight horror, she realized that she had no interest in stopping.Â
She only wanted more.
â
It was past dawn when Giyuu trudged under the great Torii gate of the Shrine, exhausted and aching.Â
It had been a long while since a demon was last capable of wounding him, but heâd been blown backward by a delayed attack that hit after heâd beheaded the damn thing. As a result, heâd been sent flying back, slamming through a dilapidated wall of the abandoned hut heâd tracked the creature to, resulting in a sizeable gash to his shoulder.Â
He grit his teeth in mild annoyance. He would need some treatment of his wounds â not that they were deep by any means, but they were substantial enough that he knew infection could spell trouble for him, should it spread.Â
Some small, irate voice in his head snidely reminded him he could have just as easily gone to the Butterfly Mansion for treatment â that, in fact, the Insect Pillarâs estate had been much closer to the location of his mission than the Shrine had been. Heâd rationed that, as much as he admired and respected Kocho, he was still a bit raw from her mocking about how unliked he truly was among his comrades.Â
Besides, he groused. Kocho was not the one he really wanted to see, anyway.Â
He found Y/N in the Shrineâs storeroom, seated upon the floor with a detailed ledger spread out before her as she took inventory of various scrolls and texts.
Giyuu did not bother to announce himself. âYou have medical training, do you not?â Â
The Miko startled, the charcoal stick sheâd been using to tally the ledger clattering to the floor. She blinked up at him in surprise. âTomioka-sama â welcome, itâs been a few weeks â forgive me, I did not see you come in.â She quickly rose to her feet, shutting the store ledger and tucking it under her arm.Â
Her eyes found the blood-stained shoulder of his hair and widened. âI have some; I can stitch and dress wounds ââ
He nodded. âThen I require your assistance.âÂ
â-
Y/N led him to a small office inside the honden that served as the Shrineâs unofficial infirmary. âTake a seat,â she nodded at a small stool that sat under the roomâs solitary window, right by a modest working table. âLet me see what we have.âÂ
Tomioka sat upon the stool with his back to her as she busied herself sifting through cupboards in search of supplies. âWhat sort of wound is it?â
She turned back and nearly dropped a tin of medicinal salve sheâd located as she beheld the Water Pillar strip himself of his clothing from the waist up.Â
There, across his right shoulder blade, she saw it â saw his blood. Quickly, she located thread and a needle and she grabbed a roll of cloth that could double as wrappings and she crossed back across the room. Â
She spread her bounty out across the table, right beside the neatly folded pile of his clothing. Silently, she set to work cleaning the gash, and she breathed a quiet sigh of relief when she saw that it was little more than a shallow flesh wound.
âLucky you, this wonât need stitching,â she said lightly as she wiped away the last of the dried blood from the Water Pillarâs skin. âBut I shall need to wrap it so it wonât become infected.â
Tomioka only gave her a curt nod. She stepped back to work open her tin of medical salve, and as she warmed the substance in her hands, she let herself fully examine the Swordsman sitting before her. Her eyes trailed over the sculpted planes of his back. It surprised her how muscular he was, given his leanness. Yet, without the layers of his uniform shirt and haori, she could see he was well-built, each muscle defined.Â
She didnât know why it surprised her that there was a man beneath the mask of the Slayer, but what a man he was. Her mouth went dry at the thought. It was an effort not to allow her eyes to wander lower; to ponder what he might look like under his uniform pants, stripped and fully bare before her âÂ
âWhat is that scent?â Tomiokaâs sudden question startled her away from her increasingly treacherous thoughts.Â
Sheâd never been more grateful to be facing away from him. That way, he could not see the blush coloring her cheeks as she hastily slathered the salve across his wound. âAnti-septic; I know itâs rather stringent, but â â
The Water Pillar shook his head. âI know what antiseptic smells like. I mean you. The scent you wear.âÂ
She pursed her lips for a moment before she recalled the distinctly floral scent of her cleansing oils. âSakaki blooms, I suppose.â
âWhat properties does it have â what are its effects on others?â He pressed. She was surprised at how insistent he seemed, and there was almost an urgency in his tone that unsettled her.Â
âNone, to my knowledge â why do you ask?â
The tips of Tomiokaâs ears turned pink and he turned away from her, lips pressed into a firm line. âForget I said anything.â he muttered after a moment, his shoulders and spine stiff.
Neither one of them spoke again as Y/N finished treating the Water Pillarâs injury and wrapped it.Â
âYou're done,â she said after a moment, tapping him lightly on his other shoulder.Â
âYou have my thanks,â Tomioka quickly refastened the buttons of his uniform shirt as the Miko stepped aside, pointedly wiping her hands clean with a small cloth. She only looked at him once he lifted his haori from where heâd carefully laid it atop the small examination table, but her eyes narrowed as he rose from the stool, shrugging the material back over his shoulders. âI am happy to pay you for the resources you used ââÂ
Y/N did not appear to be listening, not as she leaned forward and pinched the sleeve of his haori between her thumb and index finger.Â
âYou have a tear,â she frowned, rubbing the fabric between her fingers. âRight here, see?âÂ
There, on the side bearing his sisterâs half of his haori, right where his sleeve met his shoulder, was indeed a small hole, the threads around it broken and shifting slightly in the wind.Â
The Mikoâs hand fell away, and she squared her shoulders, mouth set in a firm but determined line. âIf youâll give me a moment, I assure you I can have it repaired in no time ââÂ
âNot necessary,â the Swordsman said abruptly, twisting back from her. âI can figure it out on my own.â He would not part with it, would not so much as let another put their hands on it and risk ruining his most cherished possession.Â
Y/N only stepped toward him, ignoring his attempt at distance. âThereâs no need to be prideful,â she huffed impatiently. âTruly, it would take no effort at all ââ
âNo.â
âWhy are you being so difficult?â She snapped, but her hands continued reaching for him, for his sleeve âÂ
Tomioka snatched her wrist mid-air and held it there, halting her. âNo one touches this. Understand?âÂ
Y/Nâs lips parted in faint surprise at the Water Pillarâs severity. Her eyes darted to where his fingers were locked tight â uncomfortably tight â around her wrist. When she glanced back at the stone-faced Slayer, she felt a chill lick down her spine. Sheâd known he could be intimidating against threats, even without saying a word. It was his eyes â his eyes would harden, with the lapiz hue of his irises darkening to something more akin to indigo, as he stared down an opponent. Sheâd witnessed it the very first night sheâd met him.Â
She just hadnât thought she would ever be on the receiving end of such a cold glare.Â
âI understand,â she said softly, and she began flexing her wrist against his grip in an effort to work herself free from his hold. âPlease forgive my indiscretion, Tomioka-sama. I overstepped.âÂ
The raven-haired Slayer blinked and quickly let her go, her wrist falling limply back to her side. Just outside the infirmaryâs small window, he heard the familiar, urgent cry of a crow.
Heâd never been more grateful for a distraction. âI must be on my way.â His tone was stiff; clipped.Â
âBut â youâve only just arrived ââÂ
âFarewell, Y/N.â Giyuu gave her a curt nod.
Helplessly, the Miko watched as the Water Pillar stalked out of the small office, his hands curled into fists at his sides. He did not so much as spare a glance back, leaving Y/N to wonder whether she would see that odd patterned haori again.
The thought she might not made something cold and heavy sink into her gut.
â-
(One week later)
It wasnât often that Giyuu Tomioka found himself annoyed, much less angry. He much preferred channeling his existing emotions into slaying demons, allowing them to taste a fraction of the rage and hatred he felt deep within, a vicious fire he so rarely let bubble up to his service.
Until that evening. After the fiasco that was Mount Natagumo and the subsequent chaos at the Masterâs mansion as a result of the Kamado boy and his demon sister, Giyuu had finally noticed that the previous dayâs trials had resulted in the tear along the shoulder of his haori that he knew could no longer be ignored.Â
He grit his teeth; the battle against the Lower Moon spider demon had hardly required him to exert any energy â yet the demonâs last ditch attempt to preserve its life had managed to enlarge the small hole in his most prized possession, and the Water Pillar was utterly without the skill to repair it.Â
So, heâd been forced to sit through the meeting with the Master, the hole in his haori feeling more like a gaping wound that only festered with every passing moment, until finally, finally theyâd been dismissed.Â
Giyuu hadnât wasted any time departing swiftly from his Masterâs estate, though that hadnât stopped him from catching the tail end of Shinazugawaâs biting remark of how fuckinâ typical it was for him to leave without so much as a farewell to his comrades. He tried not to let the Wind Pillarâs words get to him; but he was unworthy of their company regardless, so he supposed it really didnât matter what they thought of him. It shouldnât.Â
And so, that was how Giyuu found himself padding silently along the cracked, stone pathway which led to the Shrine at the edge of his designated territory, ready to eat crow and ask for assistance from a particular Miko whom he felt certain would not hesitate to remind him of how heâd coolly rejected her help only days earlier.Â
Hence, his irritation.Â
So, his movements stiff and his mouth twisted into a firm grimace, Giyuu stalked under the Torii and into the main courtyard of the old Shrine. It was coming upon midday, though there was a thick cover of clouds overhead that threatened that open up at any moment and shower rain across the region. He ignored the respectful bows of the Shrineâs various inhabitants and staff, eyes sweeping over faces in search of her.Â
He located her near the storehouse, chatting with one of her fellow trainees as the pair worked to clean vegetables. Giyuu trudged over to her, eyes locked unwaveringly on her serene, easy smile, as he tried to ignore the way it made something in his gut clench and churn.Â
He drew to a stop right before her and her Shrine-sister, the latter looking up at him with wide eyes, her hands stilling over her work as she looked up to the Slayer in awe.Â
Giyuu cleared his throat but Y/N only continued wiping the dirt from carrots with her cloth.Â
The ravenette tried again. âI am in need of your assistance.âÂ
Y/Nâs comrade nudged her with her elbow, but the Miko only continued to clean, pointedly ignoring them both.Â
Giyuu pursed his lips. âWith my haori. The tear has grown larger ââ
âI am busy.â Y/Nâs tone was clipped. âPerhaps there are others who might assist you.â
âPlease.âÂ
The Shrine Maidenâs hands finally stilled and she lifted her chin to face him. The moment she beheld the pleading sincerity in his eyes, coupled with the hard set of his jaw that betrayed just how desperate he was, her gaze softened.
She sighed. âVery well then,â she rose, brushing her hands free of any residual dirt. She held her chin high and squared her shoulders, determined not to show him how heâd bruised her ego; how heâd frightened her. âFollow me.â
â
The Shrine sat at the base of a great mountain. But, nearly half a kilometer up the winding, twisting path leading up the mountain and carved into its side, was a grassy hilltop that then plateaued into a small overlook that boasted a phenomenal aerial view of the Shrine below.Â
The summer grass had turned a vibrant shade of emerald, broken up only by dots of tiny white and blue wildflowers that had gathered in small clusters sprinkled throughout the overlook. At the back of the clearing stood an ancient willow tree, its trunk gnarled and knotted with age, its wisps swaying lazily in the wind.  Â
It was her favorite spot; a little ways away from the hustle and bustle of the Shrine, which meant they would have some privacy as she worked. Y/N settled down against the grass and pulled a needle and a spool of thread from her pocket. She turned her face up toward the Water Pillar where he stood over her. âIâll take that haori, now, if youâll please.âÂ
Wordlessly, Tomioka carefully slid the garment from his shoulders and handed it to her, though he hesitated in letting go as she took it gingerly into her hands.Â
It was clearly very important to the Slayer, and perhaps that was why she felt the need to reassure him. âI promise to take care of it.â
He nodded stiffly and let go of the fabric and the Miko quickly set to work repairing its torn shoulder. The Water Pillar lingered awkwardly beside her for a moment longer before he too, sat in the grass next to her, though his back remained straight, his posture rigid.
She glanced at him as her needle wove the haoriâs fabric back together. âI suppose this happened because of your occupation?âÂ
It was faint, but the shrine maiden swore she saw his mouth twitch into something reminiscent of a grimace. âYes.â
âYou should be lucky it wasnât your flesh.â
At that, Tomioka scoffed. âI would not allow such a weakling to get close enough to try.â
âMy, Iâd not pegged you as the boastful sort, Tomioka-sama.â
âItâs not boasting; I speak only the truth.â He retorted evenly.Â
The shrine maiden only hummed as she worked. âAnd what of your family? Do they support your path as a Slayer?â
The Water Pillar turned his head away, his form stiff. For a moment, the Miko feared she would be left to repair his haori in silence, with nothing but the faint whistling of birds to keep her company.Â
âI have none,â Tomiokaâs voice was soft, nearly swallowed by the wind. âThere is no one left to object, even if they wanted to.â
Y/Nâs hands paused their work as she thought. âYou are alone?â
It would be nice, she supposed, to find another who, like her, belonged to no one; a kindred spirit of sorts.
âI suppose,â Tomioka spoke up after a moment, his eyes squinted in thought. âI have a mentor. But it was he who trained me to join the Corps.âÂ
âI should hope heâs more sober than mine,â Y/N drawled. âAnd less irritating.âÂ
The Mikoâs attention was so fixed on her careful stitching along the hole in his haori, that she didnât see his faint smile at her words.Â
ââ
The Slayer and the shrine maiden continued talking long after sheâd finished repairing the tear in his haori. It was only when Tomioka had realized nightfall was a mere hour away that the two reluctantly descended the hillside to return to the Shrine.
âI almost forgot.â The Water Pillar said, halting in front of the honden as Y/N escorted him back to the Shrineâs entrance. He dug into his pockets and pulled something free. âHere. For you.âÂ
The Miko gaped down at the fat red fruit that sat heavily in his palm. âThis is -â she said breathlessly, âA pomegranate!âÂ
He nodded, arm still outstretched towards her as he waited to drop the ruby fruit into her hand.Â
She shook her head. âNo, Tomioka-san, I cannot accept something so expensive-â
âI insist.â The Water Pillar withdrew a small knife and split the fruit in half, staining his hands crimson with the juice that spilled over its soft flesh.
Hesitantly, the young Miko accepted the half he offered her, and thumbed some of the fat, glistening jewels loose. The moment she brought them to her lips, Y/N sighed, contentedly, and for some reason, Giyuu found his cheeks heating as he watched her savor the sweet fruit.Â
She lazily opened her eyes after swallowing her first mouthful, but she was startled to see the Hashira staring at her, unwaveringly, and she realized heâd moved closer towards her than he had been only seconds earlier.Â
Tomiokaâs azure eyes were fixed hard on her lips, as he leaned in close to her, Y/N flushing as he drew nearer.Â
Is he going to kiss me? Her traitorous heart thundered at the idea, and it caused her no short amount of grief to know she was uncertain whether she wanted him to do so. As her emotions warred with her logic, the Water Pillarâs gentle fingers cupped under her chin, and his thumb brushed delicately across her lower lip.Â
âPomegranate juice,â he said, but Y/N could still feel the warmth of his breath still as his hand lingered under her chin. His eyes were wide as though he, too, could not believe what heâd just done.Â
âYes,â she breathed, before she felt her cheeks heat. âI â I mean, thank you.â
The Water Pillarâs gaze dropped to her lips and her stomach twisted violently. All at once, awareness seemed to come crashing down upon him, and he then stepped back, his hand falling from its hold on her face and back to his side.
The shrine maiden remained frozen in place for a heartbeat longer. âAre you certain youâre unable to be our guest tonight?â Her voice was little more than a pitiful squeak.
Her eyes lifted to his and she knew the answer before he spoke it. âI cannot,â and to her surprise, he almost looked as disappointed as she felt, but he added hastily, âBut I will be back. Soon.â
âSoon,â she echoed, feeling rather dazed. âYes. Of course. I â we â look forward to it.â
She was thankful that Tomioka had already turned away from her as he made his way down the long, winding steps that led to the main route out of the forest; that way, he could not see the way her cheeks burned crimson, or how she buried her face in her hands as she cursed her own embarrassment.
ïżœïżœ
Giyuu was grateful his back was to the young Miko as he retreated through the Shrineâs gates and back to the path which would lead him home. It meant she could not see as he stared at his thumb â the thumb heâd used to clear away the small bead of pomegranate juice from her lips â or how his eyebrows pinched together. It meant she could not hear his heart as it beat wildly in his chest at the memory of how soft and full her lip had been beneath the pad of his thumb, soft enough that some treacherous part of his brain had urged him to lean in, to see if her lips would feel as good against his âÂ
He shook his head, trying desperately to dispel his wild intrusive thoughts. It was ludicrous; he did not think of the young shrine maiden in that way. Not when she frequently sought to needle him, not when she frustrated him to no end.Â
His collar suddenly felt tight; his skin, far too hot. His gaze dropped back down to the hand that had touched her, and it clenched.Â
A pomegranate. It was only a pomegranate; nothing more.Â
âIt was a thank you gift,â Giyuu declared, as though speaking the words out loud gave them more force. âIt is nothing more than an expression of gratitude.â
And even his crow, ancient and dull as he was, scoffed at the obviousness of the lie.
ââ
Late Summer, 1915
Summer blazed hot and humid. But neither the sweltering heat of the sun nor the most arduous missions he took exhausted Giyuu more than the complicated, tangled mess of feelings that had taken root within him. Because with every day that passed, the Miko of the Shrine at the edge of the forest occupied more and more of his mind. And Giyuu did not know what it meant or what he should do about it.Â
Sheâd not just repaired his haori or made him salmon; sheâd somehow wormed her way into his every waking thought, and to his great confusion, he found himself almost unwilling to think of anything but her.Â
Admittedly, Giyuu Tomioka did not have the requisite tools in his social arsenal to successfully navigate human interaction. He hadnât quite known the extent of his ineptitude however, until the Insect Pillar had so cheerfully pointed out that none of his comrades, in fact, liked him. That revelation had made him doubt every interaction heâd had since, made him wonder whether even the lower ranked Slayers viewed him with the same apathy, if not the same outright hostility toward him shared by Shinazugawa and Iguro.
Heâd come to doubt them all â except her.
Y/N was different; at the end of each visit to the Shrine, the Water Pillar did not find himself feeling drained or unwanted.  He felt lighter; rejuvenated, even. She was a breath of fresh air that Giyuu found more difficult to go without with each passing day.Â
She still picked at him, but she did so without the malice heâd normally come to expect, even from those he considered friends, like the Kocho. The young Miko had a way of teasing him that did not leave him feeling decidedly othered. Rather, her japes only spurred him to respond with his own, though admittedly, they tended to fall flat.
Heâd known, from the moment sheâd attempted to bludgeon him with her broom, that there was more to the Miko than met the eye; but he hadnât imagined heâd find himself as drawn to her as he was, unable to tolerate going more than a handful of weeks without paying her a visit.
And, given the way sheâd blushed after heâd thanked her for repairing his haori, perhaps she was drawn to him, too. Perhaps he hoped she was.
But he would have to wait to find out, for his obligations to the Corps had taken him to a village a considerable distance away from his designated territory. Heâd been tasked with investigating a series of disappearances of young women in the region, but his orders had come abruptly enough that heâd not been able to spare a visit to the Shrine before he departed.
He was anxious â eager â to return, though not before he took care of the demon likely behind the mystery plaguing the village he now patrolled.
Nightfall was still a little ways off, and so Giyuu found himself wandering the streets to pass the time. He made his way to a sizeable outdoor market, still packed with shoppers oohing and ahhing over vibrant displays of silk, crafted jewelry, and sugary confectioneries.
Idly, he too, joined other patrons in browsing the small vending stands that lined the bustling village streets, though his perusal was disinterested, if not bored. But his eyes snagged on one small bauble displayed on the merchantâs small stand upon a swath of silk. It was small; unassuming. But the carefully crafted decoration was painted in a startling shade of crimson that he found hard to ignore.Â
The image of a certain Miko flashed through his mind. He couldnât leave without it. he wouldnât; not when its paint so perfectly matched the color of Y/Nâs hakama trousers.
I spend the year longing for autumn. That was what sheâd told him, that day on the hillside after sheâd repaired his haori.Â
He almost smiled to himself. This would be a way for her to enjoy her favorite season even in the scorching heat of summer or the biting cold of winter.Â
He waited for the merchant to notice his presence, his fingers twisting around the small money sack he kept tucked in his pocket. His eyes flickered back to the small trinket. Idly, Giyuu wondered when heâd begun associating the color red with the shrine maiden and not with the blood heâd always imagined stained his hands.Â
He continued to stare the merchant down until he finally managed to catch the vendorâs eye, who flinched at the intensity of his unblinking stare.  Â
Giyuu jutted his chin toward the small token. âHow much?âÂ
â-
He found the Miko a few mornings later, relaxing on the hillside overlooking the Shrine. She laid amongst the late summer wildflowers that had bloomed, her form framed against the grass with petals of soft blue and bright marigold.Â
Giyuu wordlessly settled beside her, and he tried to ignore the thunderous beat of his heart against his sternum as she rolled her head toward him to greet him with a sleepy smile. They exchanged pleasantries and settled into a comfortable silence, both content to watch the sun rise higher over the horizon.
Easy; it was so easy for him to sit beside her, like it was the most natural thing in the world.Â
âSo, you are to take over the Shrine, one day?â
Y/Nâs head turned to the Water Pillar in surprise; though heâd grown steadily more talkative over the months since sheâd met him, it wasnât often that he initiated conversation.Â
She settled back against the cool grass of the hilltop overlooking the Shrine, enjoying the precious few moments of quiet in the early morning before the chaos of the day called her away. âYes,â though there was a slight uncertainty in her voice. âIâm sure itâs the expectation, after all. I have to repay Granny for her kindness.â
Giyuu frowned. âBut is that what you want?â
âWhat I want is irrelevant,â the Miko folded her arms behind her head and tilted her face up toward the sky. Her eyes tracked the great, fluffy clouds that drifted lazily by, though the Water Pillar suspected she was attempting to avoid having to meet his eye.Â
âItâs not irrelevant,â he countered. âIf nothing else, you should be allowed to consider other possibilities.â
She did not answer him, and the silence between them stretched enough that he thought to drop the subject, not wanting to press her any further.Â
âI think,â she said in that faraway voice that Giyuu had come to learn meant she was trying to conceal some deeply felt emotion. âI think should like to belong somewhere.â Her eyes shone. âNo, thatâs not it â I want someone to belong to me, and I to them.Â
âA husband.â He said flatly.Â
The Miko shook her head. âI have never belonged to anywhere or to anyone. Iâve no family to call my own - only an old woman who took pity on me as an infant and raised me. I wonder â what must it be like?â She laid back on the grass and closed her eyes. âThat is the one thing I would change. I belong nowhere because Iâm no one â nobodyâs.âÂ
Giyuu frowned. âI donât think thatâs trueââ
âIt is true,â she insisted, though she said it with such ease and conviction, like it was the most obvious and natural thing in the world. âI am here for a moment and then I will be gone, and no one will ever know or remember that there once was a shrine maiden named Y/N here. Iâve made peace with that.â
I would, Giyuu wanted to tell her. I would remember and I would tell them all.Â
âI am nobody as well,â Giyuu admitted quietly after a moment. âAnd I have no one left to belong to.âÂ
The image of her face, so kind and sad and full of understanding at his words, had stayed with him for the rest of the morning and even as he settled in for a few hours of sleep in the Shrineâs guest wing. Â
And in his dreams, her face remained a constant.
â
The sky had turned a vivid shade of orange by the time the Water Pillar emerged from his guest lodgings, ready to depart and resume his duties. Y/N had been helping another shrine maiden tote firewood across the courtyard when she heard a quiet call of her name.
She turned and saw the raven-haired Swordsman standing near the great Torii gate.Â
She looked back to her fellow trainee, who waved her off with a knowing smile, and Y/N brushed her hands clean against her hakama pants before she approached him.Â
âLeaving so soon?â And she tried to mask her disappointment at the shortness of his visit.Â
Giyuu nodded. âWeâve been stretched thin, in light of a fewâŠchanges to our ranks.â
The Miko nodded grimly. Heâd told her that a fellow Hashira had been slain a few months prior, and another had retired following a rather violent battle that had destroyed part of a far off city.
âBut I wanted to give you this.â
She glanced down to his outstretched hand, where a small parcel was wrapped in plain furoshiki cloth. Stunned, she took the package from him, her eyes flicking between it and the Water Pillar watching her intently.
Gingerly, she unfolded the bundle and unveiled a long, but fragile metal and wood reed.
A hairpin, she realized with a soft gasp. Y/N could scarcely bring her fingers to run over the exquisitely crafted ridges of the leaves that adorned the top portion of the pin, afraid that even the slightest pressure from her touch would cause the Water Pillarâs precious gift to her to crumble.Â
I spend the year longing for autumn, sheâd told him. She hadnât thought heâd been particularly interested in listening to her talk; but as Y/N cradled the delicate ornament between her palms, she felt a blush begin to creep across her cheeks.Â
As her fingers traced across the delicate ridges of a cluster of maple leaves, lacquered in a thick coat of scarlet paint â a perfect match to the hue of her traditional Miko hakama pants â Y/N realized that perhaps Tomioka had been paying more attention to her than sheâd realized.Â
For the Water Pillar had given her a piece of autumn to hold onto year-round.Â
âTomioka-san, you do not-âÂ
âGiyuu.â The ravenette interrupted her. âPlease, call me by my name; itâs Giyuu.âÂ
Y/Nâs mouth closed, but she smiled softly, considering. âAlright. Giyuu â please, you do not need to feel obligated to bring gifts for us â it was only salmon.âÂ
But Giyuu only shook his head. âI donât bring gifts for everyone; just you.âÂ
Y/N turned scarlet.Â
âPlease, just-â Giyuu frowned, and Y/N could have sworn she saw the faintest glow of pink coloring the Hashiraâs cheeks. âJust take it.âÂ
âOkay,â her voice resembled a mouseâs squeak as she cradled the pin delicately between her hands. âThank you. Itâs beautiful.âÂ
âAnd it wasnât just salmon.âÂ
Y/N looked to him in surprise, her head cocked in curiosity. âPardon?âÂ
Giyuu exhaled harshly through his nose before stepping closer to her. âThis is not only because you made salmon.â Her eyes tracked his hand as it rose to grip the front fold of his haori in his fist. âThis â this is all I have left of my family.âÂ
âMy sister,â he gestured to the red half of his haori. âShe died protecting me.â His hand drifted to the green and orange patterned half of the garment. âAnd this belonged to a dear friend. He also perished protecting me â and others.â
The Mikoâs lips parted, understanding and sorrow flooding her eyes. âTomioka-san â Giyuu â I had no idea ââ
âThey both died because of demons â because I could not help them. And now this is all I have left to remember them by.â And then he did the unthinkable; he grabbed her hand and pressed it against the checkered portion of his haori, right over his heart. His hand was warm and firm. Gentle, though she could feel his callouses against her knuckles as he held it in place. âSo it wasnât just salmon.â He repeated, and there was a heat in his eyes Y/N had not seen before, one that stoked a fire in her belly. âAnd you are not just anyone.âÂ
A soft exhale blew past her lips at the sincerity of his words. For the first time in all her nineteen years, she wondered if this was what it meant to mean something to someone.
âThank you,â she breathed, eyes wide and sparkling with unshed emotion. âI will treasure it.â
She swore she saw a faint blush creep across the Water Pillarâs cheeks, but she brushed it aside as nothing more than the shadows of the sky as twilight darkened the horizon.Â
Tomioka nodded. âI must get going now; I will see you soon.â
She did not want him to go.
But the shrine maiden concealed the pang she felt in her chest with a breezy smile. âFarewell, Tomio-â
âGiyuu.âÂ
She blushed. âYes â Giyuu. Until next time.â
â
âI cannot believe he lets the old woman charge him an arm and a leg to stay a single night,â Miyoko said in awe as the pair watched the retreating form of the Water Pillar through the shrine house gates.Â
The hairpin clutched tightly in her hands suddenly felt like a stone weight. âIâm sure he stays here only for convenienceâs sake,â Y/N replied airily, turning sharply away from the egress to the shrine to hide her warming cheeks. Â
Miyoko snorted. âHardly. The Demon Slayer Corps has tons of safehouses throughout the country. Corps members get medical treatment, hot meals, and lodging free of charge.â Y/Nâs sister-in-training grunted as she heaved a hefty bag of rice flour from the storeroom to the girlsâ side, no doubt hauling it out to prepare the evening meal.Â
âIâve heard of at least four such houses in this region alone. As a Hashira, Tomioka-sama could go to any one of them and be treated far more kindly than he is here.âÂ
Y/N frowned. âI wonder why, then, he continues to return here so often? Surely our shrine is some distance from his home, given that he stays the night each time.âÂ
Miyoko shot the young shrine maiden a knowing glance. âPerhaps he tolerates the Grannyâs abuse because he is fond of the company.âÂ
Y/N only felt her face grow hotter as she ducked down, though she felt Miyokoâs amused stare burn through her back.Â
â-
The Water Pillar had returned from his intel assignment and promptly journeyed to the Shrine, its inhabitants abuzz as they prepared for the arrival of autumn and the colder months, now only mere weeks away.Â
He found the shrine maiden of his interest inside the main wing of the manor, back in the kitchen as she prepared herbs to be incorporated into various salves and medications. Y/N smiled brightly at him as heâd sidled up beside her, taking a handful of dried greenery from the bunch next to her and deftly pulling the leaves from the stem and handing them to her.Â
âIs it your day off?â The Miko gratefully accepted the leaves heâd stripped and dumped them into the rocky mortar to join the others.Â
Giyuu felt his stomach clench as his fingers brushed against hers. âI have completed my duties for the time being, yes.â
"You're welcome to help me, as long as you do not mind a bit of busy work."
He didn't; of course he didn't. In fact, as he accepted the heavy stone pestle from the Miko and set to work mashing the leaves she handed them into the mortar, Giyuu rather supposed he would do just about anything to remain in the shrine maiden's company, even if that meant assisting her in a task as banal as grinding medicinal herbs. And though the Slayer and the Miko fell into their well-practiced habit of quietly tending to Y/N's duties side by side, there was a notable absence of the bright chatter he'd grown accustomed to hearing during his visits.
The Water Pillar frowned. âYouâre quiet.â It was not a question. âThere is something on your mind.âÂ
âIs there?â Y/N hummed loftily, her hands continuing to strip leaves from their stems. âPerhaps I am simply focused.âÂ
Giyuu found his eyes wandering to the side to study the Mikoâs face more often than usual. Though she maintained a pleasant smile as they worked, he could see that it did not fully reach her eyes. And even her sage expression could not conceal the way the troubled look in her eyes, hands pausing their work as she stared at something behind the walls of the small shrine kitchen.Â
âSomething is bothering you.â Giyuu took the bundle of herbs clutched in her hands and replaced them with his pestle, allowing her to work her frustrations over the paste forming at the bottom of the stone bowl.Â
She blushed and refocused her gaze, grinding the pestle hard. âNothing is wrong!â She chirped.Â
âYou are a dreadful liar.â
The Miko replied with an airy laugh that made his throat tighten. âSo Iâve been told â often, in fact.âÂ
âThere isâŠtrouble in the village,â Y/N said carefully, though she kept her hands busy as she continued to grind herbs into a thick paste. âIt is nothing we canât handle, but it has put many of us on edge. Particularly Granny.âÂ
Giyuu frowned as he handed the shrine maiden another bunch of leaves from her basket. âWhat sort of trouble?âÂ
She hesitated. âIt is petty village drama, nothing more.â
âYou wonât give any further details?âÂ
The Water Pillar could not explain it, but he found himself troubled by the way the Shrine Maiden forced a smile and a far too casual shrug of her shoulders. âThere are none worth re-hashing.âÂ
He frowned, but he did not press her further, resolving instead to poke around later. Perhaps he would see whether the Shrineâs head Priestessâs tongue was as loose with information as it was with vulgarity once sheâd properly indulged in her sake; heâd make certain she was well-stocked in advance.Â
Giyuu furtively glanced back at the shrine maidenâs profile, in part to see whether he could deduce anything from her expressions, but he found himself instead studying her, puzzling over a change in her appearance he hadnât noticed before.
Sensing his stare, the Miko turned to him with a light smile that then faltered. âWhat â?â
âYou changed your hair.â It took everything within him not to reach out, to see if her hair would feel as silky in his fingers as it looked shifting softly in the wind. âIâve never seen it down.âÂ
âOh!â Her smile turned bashful, a pretty pink dusting spreading across her cheeks. âI wanted to wear my hairpin â see?âÂ
She turned her head, the long curtain of her hair rippling smoothly with the movement. With her back to him, Giyuu could see the pin heâd given her neatly tucked into the long strands of her hair, pinning half of it back. The red of the pinâs maple leaves posed a lovely contrast with the hue of her hair.Â
Y/N was already quite beautiful, but with her hair partially down, he thought she looked softer; younger. She peeked over her shoulder at him, fingers nervously combing through her tresses. âItâs not practical for every day, of course, but I thought since youâd likely be arriving soon ââÂ
His eyes widened and Giyuu became acutely aware that his heart now thumped wildly in his throat as Y/N choked off with a squeak, apparently realizing what sheâd revealed. Though she hurriedly turned back around, Giyuu could see how the tips of her ears burned bright red.Â
Despite her efforts, her admission hung like a cloud in the air between them. Sheâd worn it â the hairpin â for him.Â
Giyuu swallowed thickly. âI like it.â He cleared his throat and turned, allowing his own unruly hair to obscure his face. âOn you, that is.âÂ
For once, the Miko had neither a quick remark nor barb to lob back at him. Instead, she only turned back to her task of grinding her herbs, a thick curtain of her hair concealing her face from his sight.
Once she'd finished bottling up her new medicinal salves, Giyuu helped her carry the tins to the Shrine's storage house, directly across the courtyard from its main wing. The shrine maiden remained curiously quiet, even in spite of his own lame attempts to converse with her. He'd finally given up after his dry comment about the weather went ignored. But every so often, he let his eyes wander to her as they returned to the honden, and that nagging feeling returned as he watched her gnaw incessantly at her bottom lip, a faraway look in her eyes.Â
Giyuu was not a nosy man, but the Miko's clear distraction unsettled him. He was about to pull her aside, to demand she tell him exactly what it was that had chased away the smile he so longed to see when they were approached by Y/N's haughty Master.
âLord Tomioka,â the head Priestess nodded curtly at him in greeting. âI am glad to have run into you â I am in need of your assistance.â
The old Priestess turned to her young protĂ©gĂ©e. âGo assist the younger ones; they need to give their offerings before dinner.âÂ
Y/Nâs mouth opened to protest but the head Priestess cut her off. âNow.â
To his surprise, the shrine maiden did not argue with her Master, only turning to him to give him a helpless shrug before she began to make her way toward the Shrineâs honden.Â
The Water Pillar grimaced. He tried to convince himself the pit in his stomach was only because her odd behavior gnawed at him; that he was only curious to learn what it was that troubled her. But as the Miko cast one last, reluctant look over her shoulder at him, Giyuu found that he was as unwilling to watch her go as she was to leave.Â
If the Shrineâs head priestess noticed his inner anguish, she paid it no mind. âYou will accompany me in the kitchen.â
â-
The first thing he noticed was the conspicuous absence of the scent of sake, which heâd grown accustomed to following the Priestess around like a pungent cloud of perfume. He resisted the urge to scowl; he would have to find another way to get the old woman to talk.
Giyuu followed the woman into the small structure that stood adjacent to the honden that served as the Shrineâs kitchen. He watched silently as she pulled a cleaver, large and deadly sharp, free from where it was stored in a cabinet and laid it atop a butcherâs block. The elder stepped outside of the kitchen and returned a moment later, a recently de-feathered and skinned chicken in hand.
âThings around here seemâŠtense,â Giyuu observed carefully as the old woman slapped the chicken on the counter for preparation.Â
âTense is one word for it, I reckon,â she bit, taking up her cleaver. âThe world we live in is dark. I should think you would know that better than most.â
The corner of his mouth dipped down. âBut even your girls seem unusually subdued; distracted.âÂ
Her eyes flashed to his, piercing and sharp. âYou mean Y/N.â
It wasnât a question.Â
âShe is always restless this time of year,â the old woman sighed. âThough she loves autumn, she despises winter â or, rather, she despises how it reminds her of what she does not have. And winter is well on its way.âÂ
He nodded, recalling what the shrine maiden had revealed to him that day, on the hillside.
âBut your observation is correct â that is not all of the reason she is so distracted,â the old Priestess said darkly, and Giyuu was surprised to see how alert and focused the normally soused elder seemed. âA man from the village â Susumo â has been following her. Demanding her.âÂ
Giyyu straightened. âWhat do you mean by âdemand?ââÂ
The haggard woman cursed below her breath as she broke down the chickenâs body. âI mean in the way that men often feel entitled to women â especially angry drunks like him.âÂ
Every hair on Giyuuâs body stood straight as the weight of the Priestessâ warning settled.Â
âI have forbidden her from venturing out in the dark alone,â the Granny continued, harshly wrenching a joint on the fowl.Â
âShe is a Priestess in training; surely that status affords her some protection?â Giyuuâs knuckles turned white where his fists clenched at his sides.Â
âIâm not sure the shrine is enough to keep him out for much longer. Heâs been lingering â and threatening consequences, if I do not agree to hand her over to him for marriage.â The old Priestess grimaced. âHer status does her no good if he burns this place to the ground.âÂ
The old woman set her cleaver next to her with a heavy thud, her frustration palpable. âThe girl is of age, and I am not her blood family; there is no one here who can claim authority over her, not like a parent or an elder sibling.â When her eyes lifted to his, Giyuu could see a hint of fear underlying the hard anger in her gaze. âThese days, I half-expect to awaken and find that sheâs been stolen in the night.âÂ
The Water Pillar felt his jaw clench. It was rare that he felt the burning flush of anger and it was not directed at a demon, but the idea that Y/N was being harassed and threatened by some village drunkard who felt entitled to her, lit something hot in his stomach. For as vexatious and confounding as he found the young Miko to be, no one deserved to be stalked like prey.Â
Especially her.Â
âIâve had a crow stationed here to alert me of any demon attacks for months,â Giyuu began, and the old woman looked to him in surprise. âBut I will assign more to keep watch during the day. If there is anything strange afoot, they will tell you.â He paused a moment before adding, âAnd they will alert me, too.â
The head Priestess laid down her cleaver to look at him, long and hard. âThen she may have a fighting chance yet, Lord Hashira.â
ââââ-
By the time he found Y/N once more, dinner was over and the moon had risen high in the night sky, casting the shrine grounds in its pale, silvery glow.
Heâd told her, rather tersely, that he was unable to stay the night, and he tried to ignore how his chest tightened at the crestfallen look that flashed across her face. Despite her tangible disappointment, she insisted on escorting him out of the Shrine, desperate to cling to every second that might be spared to them.
âYou are rather quiet tonight,â the Miko observed, walking him to the grand Torii. âMore so than usual.â It was an understatement; the Water Pillar had been downright sullen and withdrawn from the moment heâd returned from whatever takes Granny had insisted she help him with.Â
Rather than give her any explanation, Giyuu halted his step and reached for her wrist, stilling her. âYou did not tell me you were being harassed.âÂ
She looked up to the Water Pillar in surprise. âHow did you â?âÂ
He released her from his grip in favor of drawing closer to her. âWhy didnât you tell me?âÂ
Y/N opened and closed her mouth, struggling to find her words. âI suppose,â she began, but her mouth quirked down in a frown. âI did not think you needed to be burdened by something so insignificant.âÂ
Giyuu stared at her as he mouthed the word insignificant, the look he shot her giving the distinct impression he thought her an idiot. âI do not think your safety is insignificant,â Giyuuâs hand drifted to the hilt of his sword, clenching it tight. âNor do I think you are insignificant.âÂ
âCompared to your other obligations? I should think Iâm very unimportant.â Y/N turned away from him, fiddling with a gathering basket she carried on her hip to avoid having to look him in the eyes.
But the raven-haired Pillar caught her wrist and turned her back to face him, not willing to be ignored. âIf you call for me, I will come to you.âÂ
Y/Nâs heart lurched at the Water Pillarâs words, spoken with such conviction and sincerity that it made her falter in her step. âTomioka-san,â she said breathlessly, her eyes wide as she turned to him. âYou have far more important duties to see to than to concern yourself with than mere village drama ââ
But the raven-haired Hashira only shook his head as he took another step towards her, his expression severe; calculating. âYou have the knife I gave you, yes?â His eyes dropped to her pocket, and Y/N felt compelled to show him that the small blade was indeed tucked safely within the folds of her hakama pants.Â
âGiyuu,â she pled, and she noted the way that he twitched towards her at the sound of his name falling from her lips. âPlease, donât worry ââ
âI do not make promises I cannot keep,â the Water Pillar cut her off, closing the distance between them until the tips of his zori nearly grazed hers, his head bent down towards her as the heat of his stare threatened to consume her. âSo I repeat: if you call for me, I will come to you.âÂ
Any thought of arguing faded from her mind as Y/N became keenly aware of the lack of space between their bodies, of the way her hands, clasped in front of her chest brushed against the folds of his haori as it shifted softly with the wind.Â
âI understand,â she breathed. Y/N held his gaze for a long moment, though it was in part due to the battle waging within her not to allow her eyes to drop to his lips.
She would not let herself acknowledge how close they were; how soft they looked, or how warm they might feel against hers; her skin.Â
Giyuu lingered as well; after a pregnant pause, he finally stepped back, blinking as though coming out of a trance. âGood,â he nodded, and he glanced furtively over her shoulder. His eyes narrowed and he nodded as though satisfied before he turned crisply on his heel to begin his trek towards his duties and away from her. âDo not forget.â He called one last time over his shoulder, before the shadows of the woods swallowed him whole.Â
As Y/N dazedly made her way back towards the shrine, a crow following closely behind her, she almost laughed at the suggestion she could.Â
ââ-
Autumn, 1915
The weeks passed by without much fuss, and soon, the palpable tension that had settled over the Shrine as a result of Susumoâs lingering threats subsided. Soon, life at the Shrine returned to normal, and Y/N often found her mind wandering to thoughts of raven hair and endless blue eyes.Â
Until that night.
It had been a normal evening at the Shrine; autumn, blissful autumn had arrived, heralding forth crisp winds and golden skies. Though the days were steadily growing shorter, Y/N found herself rejuvenated by the new chill, especially as she watched the leaves of the trees shift from green to gold to ruby.Â
The leaves on her hairpin indeed had been a perfect match to those which were steadily drifting from the tall maples dotting the Shrine. Though she couldnât wear her hair down the way she had the last time the Water Pillar paid the Shrine a visit, Y/N had found new ways to incorporate his gift into her daily life, weaving it through her plait or tucking it behind her ear.Â
That night had been one like any other; after dinner, the girls of the Shrine had scattered to tend to their evening duties. The shrine maiden had been walking alongside her Master, planning for the upcoming festival in the nearby village, during which the Shrine would seek new patrons to keep it operational. The women mulled over which families might be more inclined to assist them, and settled on a prominent merchant known to frequent other shrines on his travels through the country.
That was when theyâd spotted the smoke.
âFire!â A shrill voice cried, and both the old Priestess and Y/N blanched. âThe honden is on fire!â
All at once, chaos broke out across the Shrine grounds as girls darted to and fro, frantic. Granny began barking at her charges, ordering the younger ones to gather in the courtyard while instructing the older girls to assist in putting out the flames.
"The granary!" Someone else cried. "The granary has gone up in flames!"
The elder Priestess snatched Y/N's wrist in her weathered hand. âThe scrolls!â Granny's expression of horror was a sure match to her own. âTheyâre in the storeroom near the granary!âÂ
The scrolls in question had been in the Shrineâs custody for over five hundred years, carrying sacred inscriptions of the gods and prayers essential to its operation and legitimacy.
They were priceless; irreplaceable.Â
âIâll go!â And before her Master could protest, the Miko had already turned away and began sprinting toward the fire that was rapidly engulfing the granary near the back of the property. Â
Thankfully, the storeroom had yet to catch fire, but if the one steadily consuming the granary was not dealt with soon, it wouldnât be long before it spread to consume the small wooden hut.Â
And Y/N knew it wouldnât take much to reduce the storeroom to ash.Â
Coughing, she pressed her arm to her nose and mouth, using the large bell sleeve of her kosode to block some of the smoke that burned her eyes and nose. She pulled her other sleeve over her hand to protect it as she pushed the storehouseâs door aside.Â
Inside was dark; quiet. Though the nighttime made it difficult for her to see the scrolls and prints carefully rolled and tucked away into tiny cubbies lining the hutâs walls, Y/N wasnât stupid enough to waste time searching for a candle to light. So, with only the flames eating away at the granary at her back to light her way, she began pulling handfuls of scrolls free from their storage, tucking them under her arm.Â
She turned to take her first armload of priceless Shrine artifacts from the storeroom and nearly tripped over a collection of heated coal pans that had been stacked in the corner to keep the scrolls sealed within the room at a stable temperature. She managed to hold onto her scrolls, however, and she quickly moved them away from the hut, placing them safely on a nearby rock that was still far enough away from the storeroom should it catch fire. She returned to the hut to survey what else she needed to salvage, but a familiar, tiny yelp and the flurry of movement in her periphery made the Mikoâs stomach twist.
âKomatsu!â Y/N turned and saw the anxious younger girl lingering at the storage hutâs door, her tiny hands trembling. âGet away from here! Itâs not safe!âÂ
âB-but Sister,â the girl cried, hopping anxiously from foot to foot. âThis is too much to do on your own ââ
âYou need to go find Granny,â the shrine maiden ordered. âI will join you in a moment.â
The girlâs lower lip wobbled. âBut â,â
âNow!â
With a great sniff, the girl turned away, leaving Y/N alone once more. The Miko sighed and resumed her hasty perusal of the hutâs shelves, searching for anything else that could not be replaced.Â
There was a rustling near the doorway and Y/N bit her lip in an effort not to swear in front of her younger peer. âKomatsu, what did I say ââÂ
She turned to admonish the girl, but her reprimand dried instantly on her tongue. For there, in the entryway to the storeroom, was Komatsu, her eyes wide and her face bone-white with a terror that matched Y/Nâs own.
Because the girl was not alone.
Wrapped around her bicep was a hand, as large as a small boulder, and tipped with long, wicked claws that threatened to pierce Komatsuâs bicep. The hand was attached to a forearm, inhumanly thick and muscled. Slowly, Y/Nâs eyes dragged up the length of the monstrous arm to behold the sinister face that grinned at her.Â
It was Susumo â only it wasnât Susumo. Y/N recognized the vague features of the face that had once belonged to the village drunk and her personal tormentor. His hair was the same as was the general shape of his face, and the cruelty of his smirk, but that was where the resemblance to the Susumo sheâd once known ended.
Now, he boasted a row of sharp fangs that distended nearly to his lower lip. And his eyes â no longer were they a cold, soulless black; now they were crimson red, and his pupils were cut into catlike slits.
Demon. A voice whispered in her mind. Demon.
âEnjoy my fires, Priestess?â Even Susumoâs voice had changed, forming a growl that matched his monstrous appearance. âI set them for you â I knew you would not be able to resist seeing such a spectacle.â
âKomatsu,â Y/N ignored him in favor of addressing the young girl, though her voice was unusually high though she fought to keep it as steady as possible. âPlease go find Granny and help her with the honden.âÂ
The young trainee trembled but Susumoâs clawed hand only tightened around her arm. âIâm afraid I canât allow that, sweet Priestess,â the demon crooned. âYou have something I want, you see.â
The slick, oily look in his eyes made his desire clear.
Y/Nâs eyes darted quickly around the hut, finally falling on a series of coal pans stacked to the side of the room, only a few feet from where she stood, paralyzed. Her quick, cursory glance at the pans revealed iron that was slightly red, and she swore she could see the air around them distorted by the heat.
Hot; they were still hot.
The Miko looked back to where the demon continued to leer at her, ravenous. âFine,â she said coolly. âI will go with you, Susumo.â
Komatsu looked between her and the demon in horror, but Y/N only kept her eyes locked with the demonâs. She edged closer to where the coal pans were still burning hot, eyes not daring to drop his as she drew closer to the demon and the younger trainee. He grinned, revealing cruelly sharp and bloodstained teeth, and his yellow eyes shone with a triumphant smugness, believing the Miko was surrendering to him at last.Â
As she brushed past the pans, Y/N furtively reached out a hand and closed her fingers around one of the handles. âKomatsu,â the Miko kept her eyes carefully trained on the demon. âRun.â
Her hand seized around the coal pan and with every ounce of her strength, she swung it toward the demon. The hot iron of the pan slammed into the side of his head, forcing him to drop his hold on the younger girl. There was a struggle between the older shrine maiden and the demon, who fought to wrench the pan free from her fierce grip, but Y/N would not relent.Â
âRun!â She shrieked at the girl again, and Komatsu darted away. Y/Nâs fingers stretched to close around the tiny lever on the handle of the coal pan, and with a snarl of fury, she managed to latch around it, squeezing it with all her might. The lid of the pan opened and red-hot coals spilled forth over the demonâs head. Susumo howled in fury, and Y/N dropped the pan, letting it crack against his head as she shot past him, desperate to escape the tiny storeroom.
The faster she got into open air, the better chance she had of living.Â
But a claw, sharp and deadly sunk into her bicep, and yanked her back. She could not help the small scream that tore from her throat as she felt his talons rip at her skin and the sleeve of her kosode was shredded into ribbons beneath his nails.
âSister Y/N!â Komatsuâs tiny, terrified voice cried out from several feet ahead.Â
The shrine maiden swallowed her building panic. âGo!â
The little girl hesitated again and Y/N knew she could not follow after her, not without risking her safety once again. With a defiant scream of rage, the shrine maiden tore her arm free of the demonâs razor-like claws, fighting back the bile that rose in her throat as she felt blood run down her arm, hot and thick.Â
The demon grasped wildly at her but found only air. Thinking only of the safety of Komatsu and her fellow trainees, Y/N turned on her heel and ran for the trees, away from the chaos unfolding at the Shrine.Â
And the demon, still snarling and panting and undoubtedly enraged, followed her into the forest.
Shit, shit, shit!
Y/N hurtled over a snarled root as she ran, her life dependent upon every stride as she fled the newly-demented Susumo.
In the back of her mind, the Miko knew her efforts were in vain; because for every inch she managed to gain, the angry demon at her heels seemed to gain a foot.
âYouâve denied me for far too long!â The monsterâs voice growled behind her, far too close for comfort. âI will have you!â
Y/N palmed the small nichirin knife tucked safely within the deep pockets of her hakama pants, and wildly she wondered whether it was possible to decapitate a demon with such a small blade. Perhaps the Water Pillar should have left her a sword. After all, a sword could not really be that different from a broom, and sheâd walloped her fair share of handsy drunkards and would-be thieves with the cleaning tool.
If she lived through the night, she would tell him as much the next time she saw him.
Y/Nâs musings did nothing to help her avoid the root of an old tree that jutted out from the earth, snarling around her ankle and sending her flailing to the forest floor. Angry tears of frustration clouded her eyes. Although she knew these paths like the back of her hand, that knowledge did her little good in the dark, as she fled for her life.
Scrambling up to her feet, Y/N caught sight of a pair of eyes watching her from the brambles, dark and inky.
A crow. The image of a certain Hashira flashed before her eyes, as Y/N recalled the way that the members of the Demon Slayer Corps used crows to communicate.
Perhaps this crow was so affiliated, and she was desperate enough to try. âPlease!â Y/N begged, sobbing as the crow stared down at her with those black eyes. âGiyuu!â
âââ
The night had been unusually peaceful for the Water Pillar.
His ambling patrol around his territoryâs perimeter hadnât revealed so much as a whisper of demonic activity. But the absence of any conspicuous threat did not mean his guard was down; his eyes remained sharp, his ear finely tuned, listening for any shift in the wind, any sign that something was amiss and required investigation â
A sudden rustle of leaves sounded from his right, and Giyuuâs hand moved reflexively for his blade, bracing against its hilt in preparation. A small shadow burst from the canopy above him, its wings flapping wildly. He recognized it instantly as the crow heâd assigned to watch over the Shrine â to watch over her.
âDemon attack at the Mountain Shrine!â The crow squawked, circling above him frantically. âDemon attack! Go now â quickly!âÂ
He hadnât hesitated to turn sharply on his heel, furiously making his way toward the Shrine. He broke through the line of trees at its edge in record time, and even heâd been taken aback by the chaos that had broken out.
âThe honden is on fire!â the old woman cried out to the Pillar as he swiftly landed among the chaos unfolding across the shrine grounds. âThe girls were still doing their evening duties â but then another fire was started near the granary!âÂ
âMy crows said a demon had made an appearance,â Giyuuâs eyes carefully scanned the terrified, frantic faces of the Shrineâs residents, his hands braced against the hilt of his sword. âHas anyone been hurt?âÂ
The head Priestess stared at the Water Pillar in muted horror. âI have not seen â but I havenât taken any headcount of the girls to know ââÂ
A piercing cry from near the south gate of the Shrine cut the old woman off, and both Priestess and Slayer whipped toward the sound. A girl, no more than nine, was half-running, half-stumbling toward them, frightened tears streaking down her face.Â
âKomatsu!â the old Priestess blanched as she caught sight of the small apprenticeâs busted, bloodied lip. With a sob, the young girl flung herself into her elderâs arms and clung tightly to her. âWhat on earth â?âÂ
âSister Y/N!â the girl called Komatsu wailed, and Giyuu felt himself go cold. âGranny â th-that man â heâs a monster!â
The head Priestess paled in recognition. âSusumo?â Giyuuâs gut clenched at the name. The old woman knelt before the girl, her hands clutching wildly at her slim shoulders as she shook her lightly to recenter her. âKomatsu, was Susumo the monster?âÂ
The young girl nodded. âHe was so â hiccup â fast! I didnât even see him!â She only cried harder. âAnd t-then Sister Y/N â she grabbed the coal pan and dumped it on him until he let go.â Komatsu trembled as she lifted a shaking hand to wipe at her cheeks. âA-and then she t-told me to r-run ââÂ
THe old Priestess caught the girlâs quivering chin in her hand and forced her to meet her eyes. âWhere is Y/N, Komatsu?âÂ
Komatusâs eyes were wide with fear. âShe ran,â she whispered. âInto the woods â b-but Granny â she was bleeding ââÂ
The Shrineâs Priestess turned to the Slayer, ready to beg him to follow after the demon and her apprentice, but the Water Pillar was gone. For a brief moment, she feared all hope was lost; that theyâd been abandoned and non one would be able to save the young Miko â her heir â from whatever horrid fate awaited her at the ends of Susumoâs crazed, brutal claws.
She caught a flurry of movement right against the dark line of trees that snagged her attention; a flap of the edge of a mismatched haori, and the glint of a blade being drawn, its wielder already furiously making his way into the shadowy depths of the forest.Â
The Priestess exhaled and clutched her trembling young trainee to her chest. As she soothed the shaken young girl, the old woman prayed the Water Pillar would not be too late.
â
She was fucked; well and truly fucked.
Y/N had no idea how long sheâd spent sprinting furiously through the forest, but she knew she was quickly running out of stamina. Worse, it seemed the demon on her heels knew she was slowing, and was now playing with her. But even his patience seemed to be at its witâs end; for a sudden sharp blow to her back sent the Miko flying several feet forward until she slammed against the uneven, rough terrain of the forest floor.
Y/N gasped for air that would not come as she tried to push herself up. Crawl! Her mind begged her body. Crawl, damn you!
A dark chuckle from behind sent every hair on her body standing straight on end. A hand locked around her ankle and flipped her over until she was nearly nose to nose with the demon crouched over her. âGot you,â he sang, and the moonlight glinted off the sharp edge of his fangs as he grinned.Â
Her fingers found the handle of the knife the Water Pillar had gifted her in her pocket. With a determined grunt, she pulled it free and plunged it deep into the meat of his shoulder, praying furiously to any god who would listen that she might have hit an artery so that he would bleed out.Â
The demon loosed an enraged scream and fell away from her, hands blindly fumbling for the blade. Â
No longer pinned beneath him, Y/N scrambled back. Her hands scraped against the broken brush and pebbles below her in her desperate attempt to put distance between herself and the demon rising to his feet ahead of her, snarling. As he began advancing toward her, Susumo gripped the knife sheâd buried in his shoulder and with a grunt, he wrenched it free and tossed it carelessly to the side, right along with the last shred of any hope sheâd had of making it out of the woods alive.
The demonâs mouth curled into a cruel, savage grin, the moonlight glinting off his long, wicked fangs. âIâm going to enjoy this,â he growled, saliva dripping down his chin as his nostrils widened to scent her blood and her fear.Â
This was it; there was nowhere for her to run, no weapon she could try and protect herself with. There was nothing she could do; she was going to die, and there was nothing she could do to stop it.
Just as Susumo drew upon her, close enough that she could smell the rancid, pungent odor of rotted meat on his breath, he stumbled back, startled.Â
One moment the demon was standing mere inches from her, ready to devour her whole; the next, he was sent sailing back, his body smashing into the trunk of a nearby tree with a sickening thump!Â
A blur of dark matter soared over the Mikoâs head toward the monster. Susumo barely had time to stand before the shadow converged on him once more. There was a flash of light â the moon reflecting off metal â followed by a dull thud. The shrine maidenâs heart lodged in her throat as she watched the head of the former village drunkard roll across the forest floor before distingrating, his body following soon after.Â
She was nearly hyperventilating as the shadow turned to face her, but the pall of the moon finally illuminated the face of her savior â her Water Pillar.
âG-Giyuu,â she stuttered, her eyes stinging with unshed tears of relief that washed over her all at once.
But Giyuu did not respond, his lapis eyes narrowing in on the dark stain spreading across the white of her kosode. Y/N cowered at the cold, unbridled rage that contorted the ordinarily stoic Hashiraâs face as he began to shake at the sight of her blood. In a flash, Giyuu had closed the distance between them and knelt down by her side, gripping her wounded arm in his hand as he tried to pull her tattered sleeve down and inspect her wound.
âTomioka â Giyuu,â she pled, trying to wrench her arm from his iron-like grip. âPlease, itâs not that bad ââ
âDid it get you anywhere else?â Giyuu demanded harshly, and the authority underlying his tone made Y/N fall silent for the first time since sheâd known him. âDid it -â the Water Pillar hesitated. âDid it touch you anywhere else?â
Y/N was trembling, and the Hashiraâs hand around her arm tightened. âAh!â She winced. âNo, I promise, Giyuu, itâs just a flesh wound, Iâm fine-,â
âYou are bleeding. You are not fine.â Giyuu snapped back. âYou couldâve been killed, or turned, or -,â the Water Pillar began to hyperventilate, and it shook the young Miko to her core. The Water Hashira was normally so unflappable, so stoic, that his panicked anger frightened her.
â-So do not tell me youâre fine,â Giyuuâs rant continued. âNot when you couldâve â not when I mightâve failed â not again --â
She was at a loss for what to do as she watched the raven-haired man struggle to form words. Vaguely, she recalled the way the Granny-Priestess had once explained to her that when someone panicked, they needed to regulate their breathing, and there were many ways someone could help force another to breathe properlyâŠ
Stomach fluttering, Y/Nâs free hand came up to grip the fold of the Water Pillarâs haori. Giyuuâs incessant rambling only ended when her lips urgently pressed against his own, his eyes going wide. A heartbeat or two passed and then the Miko pulled away, her eyes serious as she stared at the stunned Water Hashira.
âYou need to give me a sword.â She told him, earnestly, her face blazing.
âââ
Giyuu helped her back to the Shrine, though the Miko found herself needing to bat off the Water Pillar with a stern reminder that sheâd only sustained a small arm wound as heâd tried to scoop her up into his arms.
The Swordsman had been rather subdued the entire journey out of the forest, his eyes curiously wide and dazed right until the pair breached the tree line at the edge of the Shrineâs property. The moment they stepped into open ground, they were swarmed by the tearful, relieved faces of the Shrineâs inhabitants. Words of gratitude to him were woven through worries over the Mikoâs arm wound as they made their way across toward the small infirmary which, thankfully, had not been touched by Susumoâs fire.
The honden itself was still standing; though the flames had finally been subdued, smoke still curled up toward the sky, blocking any view of the moon or the stars.Â
The head Priestess waited for them outside the infirmary. Though her face was grave, Giyuu could spy the relief shining in her eyes. He stood numbly by as the Miko and her master regarded each other warily for a moment, before the elder Priestess reached forward and yanked her charge forward into a fierce embrace.
âReckless girl,â she chastised gently against the side of Y/Nâs head. âThank every one of the gods that youâre safe.â The old Priestessâs eyes found those of the Water Pillar. âAnd thank you, Lord Tomioka.â
Y/N was promptly escorted inside to have her wound examined and stitched. Despite the old shrine keeperâs gratitude for his aid in saving the young shrine maiden, that thankfulness apparently did not extend to permitting him inside the infirmary with them, and for good reason. For under the Elderâs withering glare, the Water Pillar realized that Y/Nâs treatment would require her to be stripped of her kosode, leaving her exposed and bare.Â
As unwilling as heâd been to part from her, the thought of witnessing the Miko undressed and vulnerable had been enough to temper his urge to look after her, if nothing else because the mental image of her in such a state flustered him to no end.
Though, he supposed his bewilderment also had something to do with what had transpired between them in the forest.
Kissed him; the shrine maiden had kissed him.Â
His fingers drifted to his lips. They still felt warm where theyâd been graced by hers, and he swore he could still feel the softness of her mouth from where it had brushed against his.Â
He needed to talk to her; he needed to know what the hell sheâd been thinking, kissing him like that.Â
But as shocking as the Mikoâs kiss had been, there was something else, something far heavier, that weighed on his mind.Â
Sheâd nearly been killed. By a demon. On his watch.Â
He shouldâve apologized; he shouldâve begged for her forgiveness for letting her come that close with death. For letting her get wounded because he hadnât been fast enough.
I was concerned for you, he wanted to tell her. I thought I would be too late.
No; concern didnât cover it; did not do near enough justice to his true emotions upon learning the Miko had fled into the dark forest with a hungry, loathsome demon hot on her trail.
Heâd been scared; terrified; almost beside himself at the possibility that heâd be too late and find that sheâd already been reduced to the beastâs meal,Â
Heâd been scared heâd never again see her smile or hear her laugh, and that had terrified him more than anything. For it was the memory of both that soothed his anxious nerves each time he startled awake from visions of his dead loved ones, demanding to know why they had died in his stead.  Â
Heâd feared that he would have to add her face to those he saw when he slept â the faces of those heâd failed to protect, whoâd died for his sake. Heâd been terrified of seeing her image in painstaking clarity, just as he saw the faces of his sister and Sabito every morning.Â
He did not know what to do with them, these confusing feelings, so abundant and intense that theyâd welled up within him and threatened to spill over. He couldnât name them, let alone begin to untangle the knot theyâd formed within his heart. All he knew was that every one of them were inextricably tied to her.Â
His shrine maiden.Â
His.
â
Y/Nâs arm ached, but it had been properly sewn and bandaged, and there was work to do before she could settle in for the night; and so, she found herself helping her peers with cleaning up the courtyard from the debris of the nightâs events.Â
Truthfully, she'd been grateful for the distraction. Occupying herself with cleanup meant she did not have to think about what sheâd done in the forest. But then Granny Priestess saw her trying to heave away broken wood with her freshly stitched arm and Y/N found herself forced to abandon her fellow trainees as the old bat smacked her upside the head and squawked about how she was going to break her stitching and complicate the healing process. Â
The Miko tried not to pout as she retreated, opting instead to grumble over the old womanâs dramatics as her arm stung and her ego throbbed. When she finally returned to her sleeping quarters, exhaustion slammed into her, making her limbs heavy and leaden. Unable to quite rally the energy to crawl into her futon, she slumped against the doorway of the room, her head and her heart a tangled mess of emotions she couldnât quite name.
What sheâd felt the moment the Water Pillar had stepped into the moonlight had been more than mere relief that heâd managed to save her life for the second time. Sheâd felt safe, so unbelievably safe that the forest itself could have been on fire and she wouldnât have been afraid; not as long as he was there with her.
Something between them had shifted; that much was clear. In truth, things likely had begun to change the moment she repaired his haori, and sheâd admitted to him her deep-seated loneliness and lack of belonging.
She only hoped he felt the change, too.
â
Much to Y/Nâs chagrin, autumn was quickly giving way to blasted winter.
Though, the Miko hadnât been able to fully resent the rapid shift in the seasons; repairs at the Shrine had consumed nearly all of her attention, and as Grannyâs heir, she was expected to contribute to its reconstruction more than any other trainee.
That expectation meant Granny left the task of figuring out how to finance the necessary repairs entirely to her young protege. Y/N had spent all of two days agonizing over ways to raise the necessary funds when she awoke to find a mysterious sack of money that had been left on the doorstep of the honden. Inside had been an amount more than generous to cover the cost of repairs from the fire, with a hefty remainder that could be put toward other necessary improvements to spruce the Shrine up, and perhaps restore it to its former glory.Â
No note had been left with the money to indicate the identity of the Shrineâs benefactor. But amid all the excitement of her peers at the thought of being able to afford materials and laborers to assist with the more difficult aspects of the Shrineâs refurbishment, Y/N had spotted a familiar crow perched high in a nearby tree.
That position had afforded the bird with a perfect view of the money sack, allowing it to silently ensure it fell into the proper hands. But repairs had finally slowed, and Y/N now found her days returning to normal. Almost.Â
What was not normal was how agitated she'd become in waiting for his return.
Another week passed without any communication from the Water Pillar, and the Miko had grown desperate for any sort of distraction. She found herself one late, autumn morning passing the time in the Shrineâs garden hut. She was pretending to be searching for tools that would help her prune the wilting Shrine garden when something grazed against the small of her back. Startled, she turned and was greeted by familiar, unruly raven hair and a pair of deep azure eyes.Â
âGiyuu,â his name slid easily off her tongue, and suddenly she could not remember why sheâd called him anything else.Â
A ghost of a smile graced his lips. âHello, Y/N.â
A poignant silence followed, and her cheeks grew hot. "Don't mind me," she said quickly, turning her head away from him as she pretended to organize stray gardening supplies. "I am only just now finishing my tasks for the day."
Though he remained silent, she became acutely aware of the way Giyuuâs eyes followed her as she tried desperately to keep herself busy, to avoid having to meet that piercing, discerning stare.Â
âI did not get a chance to properly thank you after the turmoil of that night,â she said casually. Nervously, she hoped that his heightened senses did not alert him to the way her heart fluttered in her chest, or how her stomach flipped in her gut. Her nails dug into her palms as she lifted her head to meet that unnerving, fathomless stare.
But the Water Pillar had already closed most of the distance between them, having moved so silently sheâd not heard him, despite even the creaky, uneven slatted floor of the garden hut. âHow is your wound?â He asked softly, his hand skirting up the outside of the arm Susumo had wounded. âHas it healed?âÂ
It took a great amount of effort for Y/N to remember how to keep her breathing steady. But she forced her lips into an easy smile as she rucked up the flared sleeve of her kosode to reveal her bicep. âIt will likely scar,â she admitted, her fingers lightly tracing over the three, angry red marks that remained imprinted on her skin, though theyâd fully scabbed over. âI consider myself quite lucky, all things considered.âÂ
âWhy did you do it?âÂ
The Miko ducked her head, willing the sheet of her hair to fall and conceal her mounting blush. She did not need to ask him to clarify; she knew after what he was asking.
But she feigned ignorance all the same. âI donât know what you mean, Tomioka-sama ââÂ
âDonât call me that,â and even though she refused to meet his eyes, she could sense his irritation at her avoidance. âWeâre well past such formalities, Y/N.â Giyuu stepped closer to her, his cerulean eyes melting into something more akin to the midnight blue of the evening sky. âYou kissed me. That night.â The Water Pillarâs hand glided up the arm that Susumo had injured, caressing softly over the healed skin beneath the sleeve of her kosode.
âI-I did no such thing!â Y/N sputtered, though her reddening cheeks betrayed her. âI was only attempting to help you calm down â you were panicking, and inconsolable.âÂ
Giyuuâs responding smirk only served to irritate her more. âShould I thank you then, Y/N?â His hand slid from her shoulder to below her chin, his delicate fingers curling to tilt her head up towards his, as he closed the distance between their bodies. âShould I show you how grateful I am that you were able to assuage my worry?âÂ
Y/N tried to focus on anything but the feeling of Giyuuâs breath â warm and enticing â against her face as he leaned in close. âYou had no reason to worry; I was completely fine before you showed up.âÂ
âFine,â the ravenette scoffed, his grip on her chin tightening slightly. âSo fine that you were bleeding and about to become that beastâs snack â or worse.âÂ
âBut you saved me, did you not?â Y/N whispered, unable to stop her eyes from dropping to the Water Pillarâs sensual, soft-looking mouth before rising once more to meet his punishing gaze. âAnd then I helped you.âÂ
Giyuuâs second hand brushed against her waist and the shrine maiden thought she might leap out of her skin. âYou did,â he conceded, the corner of his mouth quirking up in a small, half-smile. âThough I apologize that you needed to do so â I suppose I become a little over-zealous when things that are precious to me are threatened.âÂ
Even if she could have thought of some witty remark to throw back at him, those words surely would have been blocked by her heart as it lodged in her throat.Â
Things that were precious to him. She was precious to him.
âSo Iâll ask again, Y/N,â Giyuu whispered, and his nose brushed delicately against hers. âShould I thank you for your assistance?â The fingers beneath her chin stroked her jaw. âShould I kiss you?âÂ
She fought to suppress the excited shudder that licked up her spine. âYes, Lord Hashira,â she breathed, and her stomach turned cartwheels as Giyuuâs gaze dropped to her mouth. âPerhaps you should.âÂ
âWho am I to deny the request of a priestess?â Giyuu murmured, and then his lips were moving against hers, warm and soft. Y/Nâs fingers flew to clutch the Water Pillarâs rocky biceps beneath the soft cloth of his haori, anchoring him against her. The hand that had gripped below her chin slid to the side of her face, tilting her head so that the Water Pillar could have better access to her as he pressed his lips harder against hers.Â
Y/N moaned into his kiss, wanting him closer, impossibly closer to her than he currently was.Â
Giyuu broke away from her once, though he kept a hand on the back of her neck to keep her in place. âWhat are your duties today?âÂ
Y/Nâs fingers curled around the front of the Water Pillarâs haori, her forehead resting against his. âNone of import.â She gave him a sly smile. âNo one will miss me if I am gone for a few hours.âÂ
Giyuu returned her smile with a tiny smirk of his own. âIn that case,â he tugged her hand and he began to lead her towards the grassy overlook where theyâd spent a great deal of time talking and learning one another. âI could use your assistance.â
â
Y/N hadnât greeted the sunrise with the intent to neglect her shrine duties, but she couldnât say she regretted how she ended up spending the day.
They spent the day resting on the hillside overlooking the shrine grounds, rolling back and forth upon the browning grass as they kissed each other again and again.Â
âYou werenât wrong, that day â right after we met,â Giyuu gasped against her lips as they broke apart, the blush on Y/Nâs cheeks a sure match to his own. âI do not find you captivating.â
Y/Nâs eyebrows furrowed. Her mouth parted, a protest on her tongue when Giyuu surged forward, his lips brushing against her neck. The Mikoâs words choked off with a squeak as the Water Pillar danced his lips to the hollow of her throat, his tongue flicking out once right where her heart pulsed wildly.Â
âI think you are utterly transfixing; enchanting,â he breathed against her skin. âYou have cast a spell over me that I do not want broken.â
âI find it hard to believe anyone could wield that sort of power over a Hashira,â Y/Nâs voice was high pitched as Giyuuâs lips made their way back to hers.
In the back of her mind, Y/N wondered if his words were motivated purely by his physical desire for her. It would not have surprised her if he was only so taken with her because he longed to be touched; held. Like him, sheâd gone much of her life without intimacy from anyone. She could not blame him for seeking it from someone so willing to give as she.Â
âBut you are not just anyone, not to me.â was all he replied, his lips moving softly against hers once more. âYou areâŠeverything.â
Y/Nâs breath caught in her throat. The Water Pillars words, dripping like honey from his lips, were only sweetened by the fervent sincerity of his eyes as he pulled back to gaze into hers, so deeply, she felt as though he could see every thought in her head.
She wondered if he lowered that piercing, discerning stare, whether heâd be able to see straight to her heart, too; see how it bore his name.Â
Even though her breath guttered in her throat at his words, her heart clenched painfully in her chest. The idea that sheâd attached more meaning to their relationship than he, that perhaps sheâd overestimated her value to him made her tense, made her want to push him away and â
âYouâre distracted,â Giyuu murmured against her lips, brushing his nose against hers. âYour thoughts are loud.âÂ
Her fingers caught the front fold of his haori, fiddling idly with it. âThere is nothing for you to repay, you know. You do not owe me your time or your attention. I know the Shrine is simply a part of your designated patrol. I understand if its convenience is the only reason ââÂ
A single finger pressed itself against her lips, quieting her. âYou think and talk too much.â The ravenette chastised. Her mouth parted, a protest forming on her lips, when he cut her off again. âAh ah,â Giyuu silenced her with his lips, his tongue flicking out to skim along her bottom lip. Above her, he shifted and allowed his weight to fall against her, pinning her beneath him. Reluctantly, his mouth broke away from hers. âIt is my turn to speak.âÂ
âI do not come to the Shrine because it is easy,â Giyuuâs lips brushed hesitantly against her jaw. âNor do I come here out of any preconceived obligation to repay your kindness.âÂ
He pulled back to study her, panting and flushed beneath him. As his eyes slowly combed over her, Y/N felt a strange knot pull and twist in the depths of her stomach. âThere is only one thing that brings me back here, no matter how exhausted I am after weeks of endless missions; no matter how often certain junior Corps members pester me to train them.â His eyes narrowed at the hollow of the Mikoâs throat, exposed by the way her kosode had shifted as the pair of them rolled around the grass. Curious, Giyuu leaned down and pressed his lips firmly against it.Â
And then he did the unthinkable;Â the Water Pillar moaned, ever so softly, against the fluttering of Y/Nâs frantic pulse. The sound, so rich and full of need â of want â washed over her and drowned out all other thoughts, all other higher reasoning from her mind. INstead, the Miko was left with nothing but the sharp urge to press her thighs together, an unknown heat beginning to pool in her most sacred area.Â
âDo you know what that thing is, Y/N?â He whispered against the soft dip in her throat, his breath hot as it fanned across her skin. âCan you guess what it is I cannot stay away from â could not, even if I desired otherwise?âÂ
His fingers dropped to the collar of her kosode, tracing lightly over its crisp, white fold. âWhen I close my eyes in the mornings, it is your face I see,â he murmured. âIt is your laugh I hear in my dreams; your scent I find myself longing for when I awaken.â
The Miko shivered as his index finger traced from her collar up her throat, over her chin until it came to rest on her bottom lip, gently stroking over its curve. âIt is you I seek to turn to remind myself that there is still good in this world â good still worth protecting. Why is that, Y/N?â His eyebrows furrowed and he seemed almost earnest in his question. âWhy is it that my mind refuses to be occupied by anything but you?âÂ
âBecause I vex you,â she said softly, eyes wide and locked with his. âBecause, try as you might, youâve never been able to fully fit me into a box as you have with others.âÂ
Giyuu shook his head. âVex me?â He tsked at her. âPerhaps once that was true. But now? I desire you in ways I can hardly understand, and it drives me mad.â
Her breath hitched in her throat. âWhat are you saying?âÂ
âI think Iâve been rather clear,â and instinctively, Giyuu rolled his hips against hers, desperate to relieve some of the friction mounting in his groin. âAnd itâs that I want ââÂ
But the Miko did not get to hear what Giyuu wanted; not as he was drowned out by the screeching cry of a bird from high above. Only, this bird was not the dull, graying crow sheâd come to associate with her Swordsman.
âI thought your crow was older?â
The Water Pillar frowned as he turned to look up, his eyebrows drawn together. âThatâs not Kanzaburo â thatâs one of the Masterâs ââ
âCAW,â the bird circled above their heads in narrow, rapid turns. âLord Tomioka! Return to headquarters immediately!â
Giyuuâs jaw clenched. âCan it not wait?âÂ
Y/N, however, only gaped up at the bird flying above them. âIt talks â?âÂ
But the crow only cried again, âEmergency meeting at headquarters!!
With a short, frustrated exhale, Giyuu rolled to the side of the Miko and rose, but not before he extended a hand and helped lift her to her feet.
He gingerly brushed some loose grass from her hair. âIâm sorry.âÂ
She only shook her head as she reached to adjust his haori, righting it in his shoulders. âItâs your duty, Giyuu. I understand that.â
He scowled back up at the bird still circling above them, bleating a refrain of âEmergency! Go now!â
âIâm not finished with this conversation,â Giyuu said plainly, a frustrated hand working through his hair. Though his annoyance was plain as day, it fell away as he looked back to the Miko at his side, his gaze softening. âNor am I finished with you.âÂ
A single finger reached under Y/Nâs chin and lifted her head toward him so he could brush another kiss against her lips. âI will come see you â soon.âÂ
With a shy boldness, the Miko rose on her toes and gave him one final kiss, and Giyuuâs hand tightened where it rested against her waist. âIâll wait for you, Lord Hashira.â
âââ
December, 1915
Y/N cursed at the ancient priestess who insisted on using only gas-powered lanterns rather than the newer, much safer, electric powered lights that other shrines had begun using.Â
âWe are an esteemed shrine dating back hundreds of years,â the old crone had simpered, âTradition has kept us going this far!âÂ
Y/N hadnât helped her cause by asking whether tradition or spite was what kept the hag from dying off and finally leaving her in peace.
And that was how the young Priestess-to-be found herself stomping through the snowy grounds of the Shrine, forced to light each and every lantern by hand using a match and oil, utterly by herself.
She knew better than to levy such an obvious taunt at the old woman, but admittedly, Y/N hadnât been in the best of moods as of late.Â
Giyuu had not returned since that day on the hillside, when heâd kissed her silly and told her he could not stop thinking of her. It was as though he no longer existed; even the crows at the Shrine were no more, having all disappeared one morning before sheâd awoken.
As the weeks passed, the weight of his absence had grown heavier, threatening to beat her into the ground below.Â
But Y/N had done her best to hold her tongue over the last weeks as her anxiety mounted, and Granny shouldâve known that â so really, it was her own fault if sheâd taken offense to the Mikoâs barb.
She grumbled and cursed under her breath as she trudged toward the small garden hut standing at the furthest edge of the Shrineâs grounds â her last stop of the night. She shoved past the old, rickety door and braced her merrily flickering, hand-held lantern out before her, bathing the small hut in a warm, orange glow.
All was silent and quiet within the small storeroom. The air was cold, though the slatted walls of the hut offered some protection from the howling, snow-dotted winds outside. Determined to complete her task and return to the comfort of her warm futon, the Miko fumbled around one of the store shelves for a small can of oil.Â
âItâs you,â a quiet voice startled her from behind, and Y/N nearly dropped the lantern clutched in her hands.
But she did not feel afraid as she recognized the calm, soothing cadence of the voice, that voice that belonged to the one person capable of making her blush.Â
The one person who held her heart.
âItâs been a while, Giyuu. I was wondering when Iâd see you again.â She turned and saw the raven-haired man standing in the doorway of the garden hut, his face characteristically neutral, though he seemed tense, even more so than usual.
Instantly, she moved toward him. âWhatâs wrong?â
His eyes tightened, and the darkness which swam within them betrayed his aloof facade. âThings have changed quickly in my world,â he began, and she saw his fists clench at his sides. âWe believe the demons are preparing for war â and so we have been as well.Â
âWar?â She repeated softly, her step faltering. âI hadnât realized the demons were soâŠorganized.â
Giyuu nodded. âOne creature is responsible for all demons. He is the orchestrator; he is the one we must kill, and we believe the opportunity to do so is drawing nearer.â
The monotonous cadence of his voice fell away as he quietly added, âThat is why I havenât been able to return â weâve been training. This battle â it may start at any moment.â
He made like he wanted to say more, but he stopped himself, pressing his lips into a tight line.Â
âAnd?â She prompted gently, taking a solitary step toward him.
âHe hesitated, and she spied how his throat worked to swallow. âAnd I do not know when I will be able to see you again. After tonight.â
Y/N watched him for a moment, her eyes searching his. âWhen you say you donât know âwhenâ we will see each other again,â she began, cautiously. âDo you mean âif?ââ
Giyuuâs answering silence said more than any words could.Â
For a moment, the Miko could not remember how to speak, not as she felt the organ in her chest splinter into a thousand, mismatched pieces.
âI just wanted to see you,â the Water Pillar struggled to swallow around the growing lump in his throat. âOne last time.âÂ
She could scarcely breathe.Â
He was leaving and he might never return.Â
Leaving to go try and put an end to the scourge of demons that plagued their world. It was a noble thing to do; sacrifice in its purest form.Â
But she hated it.Â
She was filled with such a deep melancholy that it nearly brought her to her knees. As the Water Pillar turned to leave, Y/N couldnât stop herself as she reached for him, her arms encircling him as her hands locked over his front, stilling him.
âGiyuu,â she said thickly, her face pressed into the back of his haori as she willed the tears in her eyes not to fall. âGiyuu.âÂ
He turned in her grasp and looked down at her in awe, a finger rising to brush the errant tear that had escaped down her cheek as he held her gaze.Â
The flame within her lantern flickered as Giyuu softly grazed his lips against her own, Y/Nâs arms weaving around his neck to hold him close to her.Â
His hands were gentle, if not a little uncertain as they found her waist, but once they came to a rest against her, he pulled her close, arms winding around her middle and holding her securely against him as he deepened the kiss. She moaned softly into his mouth, her hands tangling in his hair as she opened up for him, his tongue gliding alongside her own until she was left breathless and wanting.Â
Vaguely, the Miko was aware that he was walking them deeper into the garden hut, allowing the old door to thud shut behind him, and the thought of not returning to her plush futon suddenly did not seem like such a loss.Â
Giyuuâs hands returned to her face, thumbs stroking softly along her cheeks as he broke their kiss to brush his lips against her eyes, her nose, and forehead. Y/Nâs hands parted the Water Hashiraâs haori from his shoulders as Giyuuâs fingers dropped to her collar bone, sliding beneath her kosode, and grazing her bare shoulder.Â
âYou have been my most treasured encounter,â he whispered, and she felt her heart seize in her throat, tears threatening to spill anew from her eyes.
A yearâs worth of interactions had all led to this moment, but it was not the satisfying payoff of the tension and longing that had been steadily building between them.
This was a goodbye.Â
Because it was likely that the Water Pillar would not survive the impending battle; but neither did he want to leave this end untied.Â
She had known, deep in her heart, that this affair had been doomed before it had ever begun, but that hadnât stopped her from falling for the kind, brave, selfless man now kissing her like she was his entire world anyways.Â
She would not get to have him in the morning, so she resolved to give herself to him for the night.Â
Giyuuâs hands eased her kosode from her shoulders, exposing her to the cool air within the garden hut. His warm hands, however, worked to chase away any chill that spread across her skin as he ran his palms over the curve of her shoulders before sliding down to rest on her bare waist, his long fingers grazing just below the curve of her breasts.
Her own fingers trembled as she fumbled with the buttons on his uniform shirt but in time, sheâd worked them open and Giyuu broke their kiss long enough to let his shirt drop to the floor beneath them.Â
The two stood there for a moment, chests rising and falling rapidly, as they looked at one another, half-nude and vulnerable. The shrine maiden and the slayer knew that they had come upon a precipice, and if they stepped off that ledge, there would be nothing to break their fall.Â
Y/N made the first move, taking a tentative step towards the Water Pillar as she trailed her fingers lightly up the beautiful, sculpted ridges of his abdomen, relishing how warm he was beneath her touch.Â
Giyuu shivered beneath her fingertips as the mikoâs hand came to a rest against his sternum, marveling the way his heart thundered beneath her hand. âAre you certain?â He breathed, his face was impassive, but his own uncertainty was betrayed by the slight tremor in his voice. His hand rose to gently cup the side of her face, his thumb ghosting over her bottom lip.Â
She reached to grab the Pillarâs free hand and brought it up to rest against her sternum, mirroring her own hold on him so that he could feel the steady drum of her own heart â and how it thrummed for him. âYes,â she whispered. âIâm yours, Giyuu.âÂ
Once, she had believed the Hashira incapable of expressing anything other than cold aloofness. sheâd not been able to comprehend the subtle ways with which his eyes could signal his mood; how they darkened when angry, or how the outer corners turned up, almost imperceptibly, when he was content.Â
But she had long since learned to read him, and so, her stomach fluttered at the way the raven haired manâs gaze heated with both adoration and desire â for her.Â
Giyu brushed his nose against hers affectionately before bringing their lips together once more, his kiss growing fervent as her hands slid up to tangle in his ebony hair. Y/N gasped into his mouth as she felt Giyu bend down, his hands gripping firmly under her thighs as he lifted her up, forcing her to lock her legs around his waist. Her lips parted, and Giyuuâs tongue slid seamlessly into her mouth.
Her lover locked one steely arm firmly around her lower back to support her as Y/N felt him lower them to the floor to lay her down, the Water Pillarâs free hand coming to brace against the back of her skull, to protect her head from thudding back against the wooden slats of the hut floor. The Miko steadied herself, prepared for the cold bite of the dirty hut floor to nip at the bare skin of her back, but she was only settled against something warm and soft; something that smelled distinctively of the Slayer panting above her.Â
Her fingers dropped to her side and grazed against the familiar fabric of Giyuuâs haori; his most prized and cherished possession, spread out beneath her to protect her from the cold ground, a makeshift bed against which she would let him take her and make her his.
He withdrew his lips from hers to sit back, his cerulean eyes tracing over every inch of her, from the way her dark hair spread out in a soft halo around her, to the blush staining her cheeks. His eyes darkened as they lowered to her bare chest, at the way it rose and fell jerkily as Y/N struggled to control her breathing.Â
Giyuuâs long, slim fingers reached out to trace along the top of her scarlet hakama pants, his finger tips just grazing along her ribs and the underside of her breasts.Â
âIâd never known such -,â He covered his struggle for words by pressing a sweet kiss against the hollow of her throat, a soft gasp escaping the Miko at the unfamiliar sensation. âSuch beauty,â Giyuuâs lips trailed down to skirt across the ridge of her collar bone. âNot until I met you.âÂ
His face was against her sternum, pressing kisses as he trailed his lips down her skin. âI am sorry I could not give you more time.â His voice was soft, softer than even she had ever known. Before she could respond, Giyuuâs mouth hesitantly brushed against the stiffened peak of her breast, and Y/Nâs mouth fell open with a soft cry.Â
Azure eyes flashed up to meet hers. âIs this â is this okay?âÂ
The Miko's eyes fluttered shut as she nodded, unable to trust that she could hold her voice steady if she spoke. Her fingers weaved their way through the Pillarâs thick, raven locks, and she grazed her nails against his scalp in encouragement.Â
Giyuu grunted softly at her touch, and he leaned forward to suck more of her soft mound into his hot mouth, teeth grazing lightly against her nipple as he explored her.Â
âOh,â she moaned, her thighs inadvertently pressing together as Giyuuâs tongue and lips worshipped her bared flesh, licking and sucking and nipping at her in his devotion.Â
âBeautiful,â he murmured against the soft, sensitive skin of her breast. âSo very beautiful.âÂ
He repeated the movement again and again before he traced his mouth across her sternum and began lavishing her other breast with the same fervor. Her hands fisted in his hair as she mewled for him, enamored with the feeling of his hot mouth latched around her. He gave her more and yet it was not enough; every pass of his tongue over her stiffened peak only amplified the ache between her legs, only made the emptiness she felt more pronounced.
A breathy, whining and needy moan blew past her lips in time with a reflexive buck of her hips against his. Â
The ravenette pulled off her breast with a start, his eyes bright and his cheeks flushed as he gazed down at her in awe. âDo that again.â
âW-what â?â She pushed herself up on her elbows to look down at him, her chest heaving.
âTell me what to do,â Giyuuâs breath was ragged though his fingers continued trailing down her sides, seeking out the ties securing her bottoms around her waist. âTell me how I might help you make that sound again.âÂ
âI ââ Y/N squirmed beneath the intensity of his gaze, her thighs rubbing together to stifle some of the electricity she felt between her legs. âI want you to â I need you closer.âÂ
Her eyes drifted to the bulge that had formed between the Hashiraâs thighs, and she felt her heart skip in her chest.
Giyuu pressed his groin against hers and ground. She gasped at the spark of pleasured friction the movement stoked between her thighs, and her eyes flew to meet his, only to see they were as wide as hers.Â
And just as hungry.Â
Her hand gently cupped his face. âCloser. Please.âÂ
He pressed his cheek into her palm and with a soft groan, his fingers quickly loosened the fastenings of her bottoms and then he was pushing them down her hips and over her legs, discarding them carelessly to the side. Giyuu sat back on his knees and let his eyes roam her, now fully bare and laid out beneath him.Â
When his appraisal of her finally reached the thatch of curls between her thighs, the Water Pillar loosed a shaky breath. She had half a mind to cross her legs, to conceal the most intimate part of her body from the raging fire of his gaze as he studied her, but she forced herself to remain relaxed; open.
One, broad and calloused hand stretched tentatively out to run along the outside of her hip and down her leg, before smoothing back up in the inside of her thigh. His eyes flicked once to hers, and then he leaned forward and brushed delicate kisses down her abdomen, over her hip and along her thigh. He continued his descent as he slowly pushed himself back from her, and once he imparted one last, sweet press of his lips against her ankle, he rose.Â
The flickering light of the lantern cast shadows along the alabaster of his skin, further accentuating how the muscles of his torso and abdomen flexed and shifted as he worked to free himself of the remainder of his clothes. His eyes did not leave hers, not even as his hands found the buckle of his belt and tugged it loose, and Y/N found herself free falling into their depths.
The ravenette dropped his belt to the floor, and then his fingers were at the waistband of his trousers, pulling and fiddling with their fastening. At last, Giyuu freed his lower half from the confines of his uniform pants and stepped out from the puddle they made at his feet.Â
Y/Nâs breath hitched in her throat as her eyes raked over his beautiful form, so lean yet solid and muscular. Her cheeks burned with a renewed blush as her gaze followed the small, dark trail of hair beginning just below his navel, and down between his hips, where the evidence of his desire stood proud.Â
Her throat went dry. He was large â the flared head of his tip nearly grazed his navel, and his width was a little more than two of her fingers. Her thighs clamped together nervously, as she pondered how on earth sheâd be able to accommodate him.
Giyuu noticed her hesitation, and a faint dusting of pink spread across his cheeks. âI have never -â
The shrine maiden shook her head. âNor I,â she whispered, though the knowledge that this was as new to him as it was to her helped ease the clench in her stomach. For all her nervousness, the Miko could not ignore the heat and longing which burned within her as she lifted her eyes back to his. She found her muscles softening as she saw the same fire within those cyan pools sheâd come to love. Y/N laid back against the floor â against the comforting soft of his haori, and let body relax, her legs falling open to him.Â
She held her hand out to him, beckoning, âCome back to me, Giyuu.âÂ
The ravenette did not hesitate as he returned to her, covering her body with his own as he pulled her in for a heated kiss, the weight of his hardened length resting heavily against her hip as he settled between the cradle of her thighs.
Y/N moaned into his mouth, instinctively rolling her hips against him, desperate to feel closer to the man who had claimed her heart before sheâd realized anyone was capable of holding it. Â
Giyuu groaned, softly, against her as she repeated the movement, breaking their kiss to look down at the flushed Miko threatening to drive him wild with her silken touch. As much as he was desperate to feel her â every part of her â he knew what they were about to do would not be nearly as pleasurable for her as it would be for him.Â
âI donât want to hurt you,â the Water Pillarâs eyes were stormy, a tempest of competing desire and pain at the idea of causing her even the slightest discomfort raging within him.Â
Y/N brushed her lips against his once before trailing along his jaw, pausing only to suck softly as the soft spot beneath his ear. âI am only ever undone by you; never hurt.âÂ
He moaned softly, lowering his head back down to reclaim her mouth firmly with his own, his lips beseeching her to let him consume her.Â
She was only too happy to do so, parting her mouth so that his tongue could slide in and dance languidly with hers, as he reached between them, gripping hold of his aching length and positioning himself at her entrance.Â
The first brush of his hot, velvety tip against her folds broke their kiss, both gasping at the new yet intoxicating feel of the otherâs most intimate area.Â
Giyuu braced his free arm by her head, his fingers stretching to run comfortingly through her hair, as he pressed his forehead against hers. âIf it becomes too much, just tell me, and we can stop.â His voice shook ever so slightly as he waited for her signal, the ache in his groin becoming nearly painful.Â
The Miko grazed her lips against his throat. âDonât stop.â She murmured. She hitched her legs higher up on his hips, angling herself so the trembling man above her would have better access to her.Â
Slowly, so very slowly, the tip of Giyuuâs length began to push into her, and Y/N felt herself temporarily forget how to breathe. Above her, Giyuuâs eyes squeezed shut in a concerted effort not to sheathe himself within her in one stroke.Â
âY/N,â Giyuu panted, unable to stop the shaky moan that fell from his lips as he sunk into her warm heat that wrapped tight, so impossibly tight around him.
The shrine maiden winced at the unfamiliar and slightly uncomfortable sensation of being slowly stretched and filled by the Pillar. She felt as though she was a wave, crashing and breaking and parting around a rocky shore with every inch gained by the press of his hips against hers.Â
Giyuu hardly had a quarter of himself seated within her when he felt his head brush against a thin barrier. His eyes opened to look down at the Miko, panting beneath him, her eyebrows pinched in slight discomfort. When she noticed heâd stopped, she peered up at him through her thick eyelashes, her cheeks flushed.Â
The hand Giyuu had held at his base to help guide himself within her lifted to grip her hip, her legs relaxing as his fingers massaging soothing circles into her flesh. Giyuu removed his forehead from its resting place against hers and he buried his face into the side of her neck as he pressed his body flush against hers. The hand heâd used to brace himself found hers, and he lifted to rest above her head, his fingers twining tightly with her own.Â
âIâm okay,â she whispered, pressing a sweet kiss against the shell of his ear. Giyuu nearly shuddered at her words, and he pressed his hips forward, his cock finally breaching that thin, inner barrier to the rest of her welcoming heat.Â
Y/N cried out at the bright spark of pain that flared through her as Giyuu claimed her as his own, but the Pillar held her steady, pressing open-mouthed kisses against her neck.Â
A hitched gasp blew past Giyuuâs lips as he became fully seated within her heat, her core gripping him like a vice. He panted against the sweat-dampened skin of her neck as they both adjusted to the sensation, her nails digging harshly into the skin of his back as she waited for the discomfort to subside.Â
Giyuu pulled his face back to look down at her, the hand heâd had on her hip rising to cup her face as he brushed his lips across her cheeks and eyes.Â
âMy beloved, are you all right?â His breath came hard and fast as he panted, the growing friction between where they were connected becoming hotter, more demanding the longer he remained still.Â
Y/Nâs eyes slowly opened to meet his, he felt her relax as he kissed her, slow and gentle.Â
Her lips broke from his and she nodded, shakily. âYou can move â just hold me. Please.âÂ
Giyuu let his full weight fall against her as he wound an arm tightly around her waist, his other hand tilting her face up so he could kiss her fiercely, eager to show her what she meant to him when his words otherwise failed to do so. As she opened up to him, tongue flicking out shyly along his lip, Giyuu rolled his hips experimentally against hers.Â
Both the shrine maiden and the Pillar cried out in unison as Giyuuâs movement stoked an intense pleasure where they were joined.
It was like a spark of flame had ignited between her legs before shooting up to her belly, making her insides clench and pulse.Â
It was addicting, and, judging by the way the raven haired swordsman above her hissed, heâd felt that jolt of electrifying pleasure, too.
âOh,â Giyuu moaned as he began to move atop her, his cock sliding in and out of her heat as he worked to set a pace. âYou feel â this is ââ his stutters broke off into ragged pants that melted into broken moans with every movement as he found his rhythm.
The grip he had on her hand tightened as he pulled back from her neck in favor of watching her body jolt and bounce with each of his thrusts.Â
His head dropped down to study how his length, now coated in something shiny, appeared with every long draw of his hips out before disappearing back into her warmth.Â
He threw his head back. âHeaven,â the Water Pillar groaned out, a tendon throbbing in his neck as another cracked moan slipped free from his throat. âYou are heaven.âÂ
Shallow thrusts turned deeper, more purposeful, as the Water Pillar settled into his tempo. Each push of his hips opened her up more, bit by bit, until Y/Nâs limbs liquified and she was left moaning and whimpering in time with his movements.
One particular thrust made her cry out, caused her legs to reflexively tighten around Giyuuâs hips as something hot flared deep within her stomach.Â
âM-more,â she managed, her voice tapering off with a squeak. She needed to feel that spark again, wanted to feel that jolt of electricity that made her stomach clench. âP-please â ah!â Giyuu ââÂ
With something between a moan and a growl, Giyuu angled himself to thrust deeper, his weight pushing her hips back from the floor. Her legs were forced to hike higher up his waist, her ankles locking instead against the dip in his spine rather than his backside.Â
The new angle meant that Giyuu was able to hit at a spot that sent a bolt of lightening between her legs, and she could feel herself tighten around him.Â
The combination of her walls fluttering and pulsing around him and the strange fullness she felt was both overwhelming and exhilarating. She did not think she could stand to feel empty again; to not feel him consuming every inch of her.
Gradually, the small garden hut was filled by the sounds of their pants and moans, weaving together to form the melody of a song meant only for them.
Giyuu began thrusting harder, and soon, a dull clap of skin began to reverberate off the hutâs slatted wood walls, adding a steady beat to the rhythm of their pleasure. Though the air inside the hut had been nearly as frigid as what lay beyond its door, both the Miko and the Slayer found themselves coated in a thin sheen of sweat that made their skin glisten in the faint, orange glow of her lantern.
Above her, the Water Pillar was as lost in his pleasure as she. Guided purely by instinct, Y/N arched her lower back away from the floor until her breasts were flush against his sternum, desperate to feel that jolting spark between her legs.Â
She felt the walls her of her core clench tighter around Giyuuâs length with her movement, and he answered her with a deep growl as his arm cinched tighter around her waist.
Deep; he was so deep within her, that she wondered whether he might reach her soul before they had to part.
Giyuuâs thrusts quickened, the base of his groin grinding against that sensitive spot between her thighs that had her wanting more as she moaned, her thighs squeezing the Hashiraâs hips.
His head was thrown back, his eyes tightly shut as the most beautiful sounds of pleasure Y/N had ever heard poured from Giyuuâs mouth.
âI â fuck.â He growled as one arm tightened around her waist to the point of pain, the other grabbing her hand to bring it to his lips in a futile attempt to stifle the sounds lilting from him like song.Â
His name fell from her lips like a hallowed oath and Y/Nâs legs fell to the side, allowing Giyuu to chase the crescent of his release, as hips pistoned into her with wild abandon.Â
âY-Y/N,â her black-haired beauty of a lover grit through clenched teeth, a bead of sweat rolling down his temple. âMy treasure, I-Iâm gonna-âÂ
The Water Pillar buried his face into the side of her neck, cradling his groans into her throat, and Y/N could feel his length twitch within her.
As Giyuuâs hips slammed into her one final time, so to did the realization that she loved this; she wanted always to be this close to him, wanted always to be unable to tell where she ended and he began.
She loved him.Â
But the bitter truth was that sheâd never again get to hold Giyuu the way she was right then, legs wrapped tightly around his waist as she felt something warm gush through her, a pleasured groan, so beautiful and husky tumbling from the Hashiraâs lips as he pressed a sweet kiss against her collarbone.Â
She would not get to love him past this most sacred rite.Â
If she were honest, sheâd likely never again experience this intimacy with anyone, for as long as she lived â for how could anyone else ever possibly compare?Â
She supposed sheâd been doomed to never hold onto the people who were meant to love her since the day she was born. She shouldâve known better.
But as the roll of Giyuuâs hips into her heat slowed, and his labored breaths eased, Y/N could not find it within herself to regret it; to regret him.Â
Because, fool though she was, she loved him.Â
Giyuu collapsed against her, his face nuzzling into the crook of her neck as he came down from his high, still buried inside her as the two panted.Â
Her hands moved of their own accord to card through his raven hair, fingertips massaging his scalp as his breathing slowed, his breath adding further moisture to the already sweat-dampened skin of her neck.Â
She wished they could remain like that always; that the dawn creeping over the horizon would not herald forth the sun, and they could stay on the floor of the garden hut forever, wrapped in one anotherâs embrace. She desperately wanted to memorize the tempo of his heart as it beat steadily against his chest, the vibrations of which she felt against her ribs. Such a beautiful melody, it was, and yet it filled her with such despair to know she might never again hear its sweet song; that it might cease playing forever, the moment Giyuu resumed being the Water Pillar once more, and walked through the shrine gates for the last time.Â
But Y/N had never had anyone she could call her own, and as much as she loved the man nuzzling her neck as he whispered sweet nothings against her skin, heâd never been hers to keep.Â
âMy beautiful, beautiful Y/N,â Giyuu murmured, kissing his way up her throat to her lips. âAre you alright?âÂ
She held his lips for a moment before breaking away, letting her eyes roam his face, and she nodded. âAre you?âÂ
To her utter surprise, the Water Pillar chuckled softly, his laugh breathy and his smile heartbreakingly beautiful. âYes, my treasure. I am more than alright.âÂ
He brushed a kiss against the tip of her nose. âAfter all, I am with you.â
âââ-
Heâd brought her against his chest and theyâd laid there together, simply staring at one another, trading soft kisses as Giyuu traced a finger over every feature of her face at least twice.Â
If he was to die, he knew his last thoughts would be of her, and he wanted to be sure heâd committed every last detail of her face to memory.
Soon, far too soon, the deep indigo of the night sky was broken by the first, watery rays of morning light, and both the Miko and the Slayer knew their time was up.
The lovers dressed quickly, their backs to one another as both steeled themselves for the goodbye they could no longer avoid.Â
And now, that time had come. Though it was Giyuu who walked to his likely doom, Y/N felt as if she was embarking on her own death march as the pair drew near the towering Shrine gate. Perhaps she was; after all, he would be taking her heart with him, and she was unlikely to get it back.
Y/N did not know whether to lean in and kiss him, one last time, or whether such a display of affection would only scratch at the gaping, open wounds they now bore on their chests, where their hearts had been.Â
Giyuu, apparently, did not know what to do either, so the two only stood there beneath the Torii, eyes swimming with emotions neither could bear to voice.Â
There was a beat, and then the two moved toward one another, drawn together like magnets as they locked themselves in a tight embrace. Giyuuâs hand cupped the back of her skull as Y/N pressed her face hard into his shoulder. Her fingers dug into the fabric of his haori, desperate to keep him rooted to her â to life, safe and away from demons.Â
But he couldnât stay; she knew that. And so, with a deep inhale in a desperate attempt to memorize that mahogany and citrus scent of his she so adored, Y/N pulled away. She made to step back from him entirely, to put distance between them, but those warm fingers caught her under her chin, tilting her head up to face him before his hand slid to cup her cheek.Â
The emotion swimming in the azure depths of his irises threatened to chisel away at the lock she kept on her own. Tears burned in her eyes, but she would not let them fall; she would not make this harder for herself â for him â than it already was.Â
âIf you do not hear from me, leave the mountain. Go to the city, and do not go out at night. Keep your dagger and wisteria on you at all times, even when you sleep,â Giyuuâs eyes were serious, the hand on her face holding her in place. âLive, Y/N. Grow to be an old woman. Die only from age.â
The shrine maiden closed her eyes as she willed herself not to cry. âAnd if you win?âÂ
Giyuu hesitated for a moment and Y/N knew better than to ask him to make a promise he could not keep.Â
âSend a crow, if you can.â She whispered, feigning a small smile. âIt would be nice to not be afraid to go and gather night-blooming herbs.â
The Water Pillar nodded, his hand smoothing through her hair one last time as his lips pressed against her forehead. âThank you, Y/N.âÂ
She didnât need to ask what for.
She hoped sheâd never forget the way he said her name; the longing and the breathless passion that dripped from every syllable, and the way it sent shivers down her spine.Â
Giyuu broke away from her and set off towards the east. Y/N watched until he was nothing more than a speck on the horizon, before he disappeared entirely.Â
He did not look back.Â
ââââââââ
He hadnât trusted himself to look back at her, though every fiber of his being had screamed at him to turn around and behold her beauty one last time. But the Shrine Maiden had become his largest weakness, and Giyuu knew if heâd looked back, he would never make it back to his estate; to the Corps.Â
And if you win? Sheâd asked him, and he hadnât been able to form the words of the answer heâd so desperately wanted to give her.
Because while Giyuu Tomioka never made promises he couldnât keep, that did not mean he didnât hope. Right then, more than anything, his greatest desire was to win this war; win it, and come back and tell Y/N that she no longer needed to fear the night.Â
In any other life â if Giyuu had been any other man â there would be no question as to who heâd choose to spend the rest of his days with.Â
And so, Giyuu thought as he forced himself to march forward, his eyes burning, if he made it out of this war alive, he would go back to the Shrine and tell Y/N of their victory himself.
And perhaps sheâd then allow him to make her his wife.
Keep an eye out for Part II to see if Giyuu comes back and makes good on his promise!
COMMENTS, REBLOGS, AND LIKES ALWAYS APPRECIATED!
#demon slayer#kimetsu no yaiba#giyuu tomioka#kny#kny x reader#giyuu x reader#kny giyuu#kny fanfic#demon slayer fanfic#kny smut#demon slayer smut#demon slayer giyuu#kny tomioka#tomioka giyu x reader#tomioka giyƫ#hashira#kny hashira#giyu tomioka#giyuu
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
Second Best - Jungkook
Summary: Being friends with someone who has your heart itâs already hard, let alone when that special someone ends up falling in love with your best friend, the one you think would never make anything to hurt you . Will you be able to ignore it and move on? what will happen when everything gets too much for you to handle?
Genre:Â Friends to lovers; angst; body insecurities; bullying; friend betrayel
Pairing: Jungkook x female!reader
Y/n and Sewoon have been friends for a very long time. They met each other on the playground nearby their house. Y/n was eating a strawberry lollipop when two boys tossed it away. Y/nâs face turned red and she was about to cry until a girl her age appeared. She was wearing a white dress with her midnight black hair tied into a ponytaile.Â
âThat was so rude!â The girl in the white dress shouted. Â
âWell, she got the lollipop. Not me.â One of the boys grumbled.Â
âApologize to her now! That's so rude of you. Gonna tell momâ The girl said sternly and calmly to her brother and his friend. The two boys huffed and said sorry to Y/n. Y/n looked at her in adoration. She was so young, just like her but she sounded way more mature. Â
âThank you for thatâ Y/n said softly and the girl just smiled and offered her hand. âIâm Sewoon.â Y/n looked at her in surprise, it was the first time someone her age would talk to her nicely.Â
Y/n took Sewoonâs hand and smiled, âIâm Y/n.â Sewoon smiled wider when she heard Y/nâs voice and said, âOkay Y/n. From now on weâll be the best of friendsâ And just like that, a fresh new friendship blossomed.Â
--Â
Y/n works as a waitress in a small coffee shop. Sheâs trying her best to save up some money to open up her own coffee shop one day. Meanwhile Sewoon, sheâs a new uprising model and singer. Itâs not that Y/n is not beautiful. Both girls are beautiful, just painfully different to one another. Sewoon has this luscious long black hair almost at the end of her back. Her eyes are a mix of brown and green, the most sweet eyes youâll see.  She has defined structured cheekbones and her smile is her best feature. Whenever she smiles, anyone would involuntarily turn their heads just to admire her.
Sewoonâs beauty can charm anyone in the room, while Y/nâs beauty is so soft and warm. Y/n loves wearing baggy sweater while Sewoon loves dresses that would show her curves. Y/n prefers the natural look while Sewoon loves the glamorous look. Y/n would love to sit back home binge watching a new tv series while Sewoon loves going out and meet new people. The two are total opposite but their friendship stays strong. They balance out each other well. Â
âY/n!â Sewoonâs cheery voice broke Y/nâs attention from the old lady she was serving. She was waving and smiling widely that Y/n couldnât help but smile back.Â
âWould that be all, mam?â Y/n asked politely and the old lady nodded and went back to the stall and gave the note to the people at the back. Y/n rushed over to Sewoons sitting near the stool bar. Â
âIs there anything I could help you, mam?â Y/n asked teasingly when she reached her best friend. Sewoon rolled her eyes and said Â
âYou know what?â Â
âWhat?â Y/n asked trying to hide her excitement meeting her close friend. âI GOT SIGNED BY THE AGENCY TODAY! The one I told you about remember?â She shouted so loud with her eyes twinkling with happiness. Y/n mouth opened and she jumped so high giving Louisa the biggest hug she could. âOMG! NO WAY! I KNEW IT!â You worked so hard. I was sure youâd be able to get it. Iâm so proud of you.â Y/n said hugging her. The two girls were so happy that they didnât realize someone else has entered the coffee shop. Â
âY/n! Lover boy is here.â Sana, one of your co-workers said. Y/n turned around and looked over to the other end of the stool bar to where her hidden not so hidden crush was. Jungkook was wearing button up clothes and smirked at her. Y/n flushed red and wiped some of the imaginary wrinkles of her aprons. Â
She then looked over to Sewoon and nodded quietly, telling her she needs to go back at work. She was about to walk over to Jungkook until Sewoon grabbed her arm, turning her back. âIs that the Jungkook, JUNGKOOK?â she whispered and yelled at the same time. Y/nâs face went even more red and it made Sewoonâs dimple pop up.Â
Jungkook is a regular customer that made Y/nâs heart beats abnormally fast. Y/n would always gush over Jk to her best friend. So it was obvious that Sewoon knew about him. It was a wonder why Y/n has not introduced him to her, maybe at the back of her mind, Y/n knew that Jungkook would fall over Sewoon and selfishly Y/n wanted him all for herself.Â
She reluctantly nodded and left to take jungkookâs regular order. âY/n! I missed you!â He shouted exasperatedly that she lightly hit his head because all of the attention he attracted.Â
âShut up, you saw me just yesterday.â she answered and jokingly rolled her eyes. âIs it hard to believe that I miss my favourite girl?â He smiled so big that made her heart skip a beat. She was turning red and jungkook laughed knowing how easily Y/n can be flustered. Â
âSo what is it that you want today?â Y/n asked him while pretending to be uninterested. âjust the regular as always.â he said still smiling at her.  âHey..Whoâs that girl?You know... The one you were talking before coming hereâ Jungkook nodded his head at where Sewoon was standing, smiling down at her phone glowing like a beautiful goddess.Â
Of course Jungkook would notice her, who doesnât? Just the thought of  them together made Y/nâs heart crumpled and an unwanted feeling rising at her pit of the stomach. Y/n cleared her throat and smirked, âThatâs my best friend.â She answered confidently to cover up her heart breaking into pieces.Â
âYouâve got a really pretty friend there and you didnât even think of introducing me to her?â Jungkook grinned so wide knowing that Y/n would eventually give in.Â
âWell, youâve got too many competitions and the probability of you getting her is too low.â Y/n sassed her crush and Jungkook mocked hurt.Â
âYou know? For a second there I thought you were jealous.â He answered smirking which made her cough, âOh please, why would I be?â while Y/nâs heart thumped loudly.Â
âIf youâre not jealous then I dare you to introduce me to her.â Jungkook stated confidently and for a sudden second Y/n felt her heart crumble and break a little. But she was a very stubborn girl and her pride got into her way. Although at the back of her head she hoped Jungkook was different. That somehow, he would choose her over Sewoon.Â
âUghhh, fine⊠only because youâre THAT desperate.â Y/n groaned and gives in. With every steps she took, her heart felt heavier and heavier because she knew. She knew that Sewoon would snatch Jungkook from her. Even if she didnât intend to do so.Â
--Â --
As soon as Y/n introduced Jungkook to Sewoon, her heart broke. Jungkookâs eyes looked at her best friend with such admiration. He fell head over heels for her. It was no surprise to Y/n because it happened countless of times. Â
Whenever Jungkook pays a visit to the coffee shop, the once silly banter turned into a question and answer about Sewoon. He would ask simple questions about her. Whatâs her favourite ice cream flavour? Whatâs her favourite flower? Whatâs her ideal man?Â
All the questions Y/n would know about him but never once did Jungkook ask those questions to her. Sometimes he would prefer to gush over Sewoon in front of Y/n which squeezed her heart every single time. Â
âMy god! Sewoonâs recent picture on Instagram was perfect. She looks absolutely gorgeous in that pink dress.â He said with his eyes shining with adoration and lips curved upwards. Â Y/n could only nod her head, âSheâs always gorgeous.â Â
âThat, My friend, is right.â jungkook said nodding his head while pointing his index finger on Y/n. She felt like her heart was ripped apart and shoved back inside her stomach. She hated this so much but couldnât even think about a way to avoid this feeling. Â
âAnyways, I gotta go! Iâm picking up Sewoon tonight.â He hurriedly grabbed his things and waved her goodbye. Y/n nodded her head with her eyes brimming with tears but Jungkook was way too far to notice those tears. It was just the middle of the day yet Y/n felt ultimately tired. After hours that definetely felt like years sheâs finally back at home. Â
She was preparing some food for herself when she heard a knock on the door. First being startled, but then remembered that the only person who could be it was Sewoon, since she is one of the only people who knows where she lives. Opening it, she stares at Sewoon and lets her step in her small apartment, smile lighting up the whole room. It made Y/n happy for a second until she remembered the reason behind that smile and that it was his favourite feature of hers which made her mood turns sour. Â
Sewoon ran inside and gave Y/n a quick hug and helped her out. When the both of them were bundled in the living room with thick blankets and some food on their hands, Sewoonâs hand turned fidgety. She was watching the movie but her mind wandered far away. Y/n didnât fail to notice her best friend weird behaviour that made her ask, âYou okay, Sewoon-shi?â  She turned her head to look at Y/n her eyes full of panic and Y/nâs heart clenched at what was the reason behind that reaction..Â
 âDo you still like Jk?â She asked timidly.Â
Y/n furrowed her eyebrows and asked, âJk?â Sewoon cleared her throat and smiled, âJungkook.â Â Oh, she got a nickname for Jungkook already. Â
âWhy do you ask?â Y/n smiled widely that may seems like sheâs teasing Sewoon. âDo you still like him, Y/n?â She asked persistently that hammered Y/nâs heart. She took a deep breath and asked, âDo you?â Sewoonâs head glowered and nodded softly. Y/nâs heart dropped but managed to give her a convincing smile. Â
âHe likes you too you know, both of you would look great together.â Y/n said softly and reached her arms out for Sewoon to give her a hug. Â
âYou think so?â she asked Y/n once again, unconvinced. Y/n closed her eyes and nodded her head knowing that if she opened them Sewoon would straight away know she was lying. Â
I mean who was she to stand between two people that liked each other? She always knew she wouldnât stand a chance with someone like Jungkook. Was she ever gonna be made for someone to be honest? She always tried so hard not to feel less than everyone else, but loving herself was never something Y/n was able to do. Not when everytime she was into someone or something that was immediately taken from her. Â
When Sewoon felt Y/nâs head nodding she squealed. Which only made her stomach churned and tears burned inside her eyes threatening to spill which she only closed and tried to sleep it off, in hope that Sewoon woudnât notice.
It was gonna be a long night, and Y/n already regretted open the door for the girl she always thought was her best friend.
#jungkook#jungkookangst#jeon jungkook#kookie#bts#imagines#imagine#jungkook romance#friends to lovers#heartbreak#feelings#jungkook scenario#bts imagines#kpop angst#angst#fluff#kook#bts jungkook#bts angst#jungkook x reader#jungkook x you#jjk
527 notes
·
View notes
Text
home
pairing: 14th doctor x reader & 10th doctor x reader
rating: E
notes: no gender or age given for reader, just that you last saw the doctor fifteen years ago. thank you to @mcganns for being my beta!!
This too shall pass.
It was a sentiment that you had to cling onto when he left, because fuck knows it was the most painful thing youâd ever felt. And youâd run away from actual explosions before. Big ones, in space! Supernovas which could eat entire planets while you hung onto the side of a little blue box.Â
And yet none of it even begins to compare to when he fucking left you.Â
He said it wouldnât be forever. Well, he shouted it at you as you fell out of the TARDIS. There was a time explosion, and you got rocketed back to your little flat in the middle of Hackney, on Earth only a few days from when heâd picked you up â but in your reality months of adventure had passed.Â
Youâd not really settled back in, certain that he was going to come and rescue you. But then days turned into weeks into months and you finally accepted that the Doctor had abandoned you.Â
So you went back to it all. Your mundane little existence before a mad, brilliant man had whisked you away. Your boss was a bit miffed that youâd gone AWOL but you were their best employee so they couldnât afford to let you go, all you got was a slap on the wrist and a command not to let it happen again. The people you loved didnât really seem to notice your absence that much, which stung; you couldnât blame them though. Youâd probably not miss you much either.Â
The Doctor. He made you feel special in a way nobody had before. Like you were the centre of a whole, giant, fantastic universe, and he adored you for it.Â
Still.Â
No point mulling that over again, is there?
Fifteen years. Things did get better. You moved on eventually. But you still find your thoughts drifting back to him every once in a while, and that fragment of time you spent totally utterly in love with each other. When you think about the way he kissed you, without realising it you end up touching your lips.
No. No. Stop.Â
The singing of the kettle snaps you back into reality, and you pour yourself a hot cuppa. Ah, tea. The antidote to everything. You go to turn the radio on for some company as you shift into your morning routine when you hear a knock at the door.Â
Probably the postie. Heâs a bit early today, you think, but make no more of it as you undo the latch and open the door.Â
Your heart stops.Â
Because there he is, of course.Â
Older. Weathered. Not the young man you once knew but a grownup version of him, as exhausted by life as you are.Â
You drop your mug. Quick as a flash the Doctor grabs it out of midair. The tea sloshes onto the floor but at least nothing gets shattered.Â
He goes to look up at you, but his attention is drawn back to his hand.Â
âI bought you this mug years ago,â he says, utterly amazed.Â
You shut the door in his face.Â
Well, you try to, anyway. But he sticks a foot in between the door and the frame, with one of those stupid Converse he always wears.
âI know youâre angry, I know. But please let me come in.â
Itâs such an absurd statement you find yourself laughing, a high and desperate noise.Â
âAbsolutely not!â Actually, no. Thatâs not enough. âHow dare you. Why are you even here?!â
âBecause I wantedâ I needed to see you.â
You still want to slam the door on him, but thereâs a desperation to his voice that gives you pause. And when he looks at you with those sad, puppy-dog eyes? Those eyes as lined with age as you are?
Fuck. Youâre so weak.Â
So thatâs how you find the Doctor sitting at your kitchen table with a cup of tea in front of him. You lean against the counter, defences still up, eyeing him from over the top of your mug. He drums his fingers against the tablecloth.Â
âI like your house. Your calendar is nice, I enjoy the kitten motif.â
âDonât,â you spit, slamming the mug down and sloshing tea onto the floor, âdonât you dare. You donât get to waltz back here and start telling me âoh, I enjoy your furnishings, havenât you made a nice little life for yourself since I abandoned you!â I let you in to speak your piece, though god knows why. Say it and be done.â
The Doctor looks deflated. His shoulders sag, mouth falls. You take a moment to properly look at him. He seems⊠tired. Tired in a way you never knew him to be when you went on your adventures. Part of you wants to offer comfort, but the other part of you wants to withhold it maliciously. Anything to make him feel the way you felt.Â
âI looked for you,â is what he settles on, heavily. You didnât expect that, and it knocks you.Â
âWhat?â
âI did. After the explosion, I tried searching all over the galaxy for you. I didnât know where - when - youâd ended up. I scanned and scanned but something stopped you from appearing on the TARDISâs sensors. I think⊠the amount of artron energy emitted during the blast somehow cloaked you.â
You say nothing, your silence an invitation for him to continue his explanation.Â
âIt took years. Literal years, for me. Every spare moment I had, I dedicated to looking for you. Head buried in the circuitry of the TARDIS, trying to fix whatever was hiding you, gave myself a couple of nasty shocks too. And, when I finally tracked you down, Iâd regenerated.â
You blink. Right. Yes. Heâd explained that, but youâd never seen it with your own eyes. The same person, a different face.Â
âI didnât know if youâd want to see me if I didnât look like me. But I had to try anyway, didnât I? So I came here. To your house. I got myself all ready for it, knocked on your door⊠and found that you were married.â
Your fingers grip the counter.Â
âOh.â
âHe seemed nice. Loved you a lot, as you deserved. And I couldnât tell you I was back, could I? I saw you pottering around in the kitchen, making the tea - you were always the best at making tea - and you were happy. How could I ask you to leave that all, uproot the life youâd made for yourself, just to jump back in the TARDIS with me? How could I be so cruel? I couldnât, could I. So I left again. Tried to move on. Like you did.â
Youâre crying now. You can feel hot tears slide down your face and soak into your jumper.Â
âOh, Doctor,â you manage. You want to tell him so much. It feels like it might burst out of you. But instead you settle on:
âWhy now?â
He smiles thinly.Â
âBecause somehow I got this face back, and I wanted to see you. I wanted to be selfish for once.â
You find yourself at the table, on the wonky chair opposite him, sliding your hand over to cover his. Itâs rough and warm. Just like you remember. He says your name with reverence, but like it pains him.Â
âI never stopped loving you. Ever. Through it all, every adventure, I knew it wasnât complete because you werenât there. It just wasnât the same without wonderful, brilliant you,â he admits. He sounds defeated. It breaks your heart â or, actually, it might just put it back together again.Â
A beat passes. His confession lingers in the air, heavy, thick and choking like smoke from an untameable fire.Â
âHis name was Simon. He was a baker. He was lovely, actually⊠and we got divorced two years ago.â
The Doctorâs brow furrows.Â
âYou⊠what⊠why?â
âBecause he knew there was someone else I never really let go of. Someone else who, despite everything, I still loved.â
He looks you in the eyes, and you see something glimmer there that you long since gave up on.Â
Hope.Â
And then, suddenly, youâre kissing.Â
Itâs like nothing has changed. His lips are still rough and searching on yours, a hint of tongue giving away into more the deeper you entangle. He sits you up on the table and steps into the space left by your spread legs, and between each kiss he says your name. Itâs full of adoration but lined with desperation, too.Â
Like the kisses he gave you the first night you laid together, on a bed in his spaceship floating across the galaxy. When he buried himself inside you and you felt his two hearts beat in rhythm with your own.Â
âDoctorâŠâ you manage.Â
Fuck. You need him. You didnât realise how badly you needed him. You didnât realise a piece of your soul has been missing this whole time, fucking torn out of you and leaving a jagged hole in its wake. And him, back, telling you he loves you and always has? Youâre patched together like kintsugi.Â
Your Doctor is the molten gold you need.Â
âPlease. I need toâŠâ heâs so desperate he can barely get the words out, but you nod; heâs undoing the belt buckle of your jeans and pulling them off like theyâre silk. When his thin waist meets yours you cross your ankles behind him and lock him into place, and his hands - a little fumbling, a little nervous to be mapping out the plain of you again - begin to trace your chest. You lean into his touch to let him know yes. This is okay. I want this. Make me whole again.Â
His warm, rough palms slide under the hem of your shirt and lift it easily over your head, the only break in a while you take from your kiss. You let yourself grab his tie to bring him closer. Heâs fully dressed still and youâre almost naked; you remember how he used to like that, enjoy feeling a bit more put together than you. Cheeky blighter. Still though, as his suit scratches your skin, you canât say you donât agree.Â
However. In this instance he has far too many clothes.Â
You tug at his jacket and he knows what you need, letting it fall to the floor with his tie and waistcoat following it. He ruts against you as he unbuttons his shirt a bit, not the whole way, but just enough for you to feel the warmth of his chest. Heâs so skinny. Youâve always been a bit worried that, on one of your rougher days, you might snap him in half. You still are now, actually.Â
Cupping his face in your hands you let your thumbs caress his cheekbones. Your Doctor. Older but the same. Just like you.Â
You can feel him more than half-hard against your leg. No more time wasting. You need him. You need him, you need him, you need him.Â
It doesnât take long to undo his fly and have him in your hand. Youâll always be glad he chose this human anatomy. Though youâd love him no matter how he looks, thereâs something wonderful about his cock as it is here. He lets his head fall forward onto your shoulder with a moan if your name.Â
âOh⊠youâreâŠâ
âMmm hmm,â you agree, a genuine smile passing your face for the first time in god knows how long. Heâs just the right length and on the thick side, and you know what a delicious stretch he is when he pushes inside of you. You canât wait to feel it again. A couple of pumps and heâs ready, dripping precome and a ruddy red. Another time youâd bend down and taste him, remind yourself what a Time Lordâs cock is like. But now today. Well, not now.Â
You lay back, readjusting yourself so he can push your underwear to the side and find your entrance. A couple of fingers - those long, delicate, clever and cunning fingers - press inside you and test you out. Youâre ready for him. He makes a choked noise in the back of his throat as he realises and you laugh, properly, throwing your head back.Â
âCome on, Doctor. Show me that youâve missed me.â
He used to never shut up. And now heâs stunned into a desperate silence, lining up with you and pushing in as he does his best to make you feel what heâs been feeling too.Â
A loneliness is fixed. He slides home inside you and your hips meet, the both of you letting out a long and ragged breath. You sit there for a moment, locked in the most intimate embrace, and just feel each other. You fist your hands in his shirt. Heâs here. Heâs real. You feel him trace his palm up your back as if you assure himself of the same thing.Â
Slowly he begins to move. It is a long and lovely drag, his cock hitting all the points you missed being touched, and when he feels you gasp he goes harder. The Doctor nuzzles into the skin of your neck, nestling to the warmth of you there, and you hear him repeat a mantra both of your name and âI love youâ.
Over and over. As if the two phrases are inextricably linked.Â
Youâre so full. Youâre so light. Everything feels perfect in this moment. And when he reaches between your bodies to touch your sex, push you to the edge, you know youâll climax for him embarrassingly fast.Â
When you come you see stars light up behind your eyes. The sky, the unfiltered and untamed sky takes you over. The Doctor says your name one final fine and releases inside you, his hips riding it out as if to savour every second in the sweet grip of you.Â
He canât look at your face when he asks you. He says it from the safety of your shoulder where his face is buried, because if you say no you know his heart will shatter.Â
âCome with me, in the TARDIS again. I know I shouldnât ask you to leave your home but⊠you complete me, you know. Always have.â
âLeave my home?! Doctor, donât be daft. This is just a house in bloody Hackney. Youâre my home.â
You pull back to meet his gaze. Heâs tired, but bright. His eyes twinkle. And thereâs the Doctor you know.Â
âAnd of course,â you continue. And, as the smile engulfs his face and he lights up, âitâs not like Iâm doing anything else, am I?â
This time, when you go AWOL from your job, you never come back.Â
#The doctor x reader#Doctor who x reader#the doctor x you#david tennant x reader#10th doctor x reader#tenth doctor x reader#14th doctor x reader#fourteenth doctor x reader#my writing#full disclosure only seen the star beast so far lol
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Prev
Tim came down the stairs with an empty mug in hand. As he entered the dinning room he found a kid happily eating pancakes. Ah this must be the new adoptee, he thought to himself as he recalled last night's group chat.
"This is not a new adoptee," Bruce said looking up from the boy. Man, Tim hated when the old man guessed their thoughts like that.
"Say whatever you need to convince yourself B," Tim replied with a shrug as he went into the kitchen.
Bruce shouted after him, "He already has a family!"
The boy immediately interjected, "She's not my family silly! She's my friend."
Tim chuckled to himself as he filled his mug and came back into the dining room. "Aw B," he said smugly, "he doesn't even have a family. You're not saying we're gonna leave him on the streets are you?"
Bruce for his part, glared halfheartedly at Tim before turning back to the little boy. Tim also took this time to observe the boy. He believed Oracle had said his name was Danny. Danny was currently happily kicking his legs as he stabbed at his pancakes. Tim couldn't help but note how the pancakes had already been cut into bite sized pieces. Other than that, he seemed perfectly fine. No apparent injuries or adverse reactions to sudden movements. His clothes were also nice and clean. Probably Alfred's doing. Speaking of the old butler, he came in and set a plate down in front of Tim.
"Oh I'm not-" One eyebrow raise was enough for the young man to shut his mouth. He looked down at his plate only to immediately turn back to Alfred with an eyebrow raise of his own. "Mister Danny claimed it was not fair he was the only one to receive such special pancakes. He was rather insistent that everyone experiences such happiness this fine morning," Alfred informed.
Ah, that explains why Tim had gotten star shaped pancakes. He looked over at Danny who was smiling giddily at him. As Tim took his first bite of pancake, he couldn't help but agree with that assessment.
Bruce cleared his throat. "Danny?" the boy looked up at him. "As you know our... mutual friend left you in my care. As such after you're finished with your pancakes, what do you say I take you back home?"
"Ok!" the boy replied before shoveling more pancakes into his mouth.
"I think I'll tag along too," Tim said. There was no way this little "drop off" was going to go as planned and he wanted to be there to see it. After all, someone had to keep the group chat updated. Besides, he took great joy in Bruce's half perplexed half annoyed expression.
"Don't you have some meetings to attend today?" Bruce asked through gritted teeth, guessing his son's angle. "Nope," Tim answered sweetly. "My schedule's all clear today."
"Fine," Bruce relented. "If you want to come along on this very quick drop off, I won't stop you."
Tim smiled into his mug. This was gonna be fun.
-----
"We're here!" Danny exclaimed as they pulled up to an abandoned looking apartment building.
"Are you sure this is your home?" Bruce asked cautiously. Tim couldn't blame him, this place was on the outskirts of the Bowery and looked like nobody had lived there in years.
Danny opened the door and hopped out. "Yep!" he said. "I know because I'm a big boy and big boys know how to get home." He puffed out his chest proudly.
"Right," Bruce muttered pensively as he examined the building.
They all entered the building and began ascending the questionable stairs with Danny taking them two steps at a time. As they climbed, both Bruce and Tim noted how rundown the building looked. Walls were peeling and there was rubble and trash all over the floors. The railing on the stairs looked so rusted that a gust of wind could probably knock them over. Most of the lights didn't work because of one thing or another which luckily wasn't a problem considering it was daytime. But none of that was even the most concerning part. No, the most concerning part was how silent it was.
As they walked down the hall, it was simply too silent. Even taking into account that most people would already be at work right now, it was still too quiet. There was no hint of people coming back from work the night shift. No sound of those staying home sick or someone with a day off. No dogs barked, no cats made any noise. It was an eerie silence that seemed to blanket the whole building. It was unnerving.
Danny stopped in front of a door and opened it with ease. There was no lock or anything. Once again adding to the list of concerning evidence. They entered after Danny to discover a shabby looking flat past the door. There was barely any furniture, and the furniture that was there looked like it should have been thrown out years ago. The floor boards seemed as if they would give way at any moment too. The windows to the far side allowed lighted in but that only served to illuminated the mountain of dust everywhere. The apartment didn't even look lived in. There were no clothes anywhere, no dishes, no sort of decorations, nothing.
Danny seemed undeterred by any of this and happily pranced into a room off to the right. Tim followed him as Bruce stayed behind to look around more.
As he entered, Tim was relieved to find that at least this space looked lived in albeit barely. The bed had Superman themed sheets on it and there was a backpack leaning against the closet. The bed also had a blanket laying on top of it which Danny ran to and grabbed. He came back over to show Tim.
"This is my most precious thing!" he explained excitedly. "My friend gave it to me. Feel it! It's super soft."
Tim knelt down and felt the blanket which was black and had stars all over it. "You're right," he said. "It really is soft." Danny beamed. "Told ya!"
Tim smiled at the boy's obvious excitement despite his less than stellar living arrangements. Just then, Bruce called for him. Tim returned to the main room with Danny in tow, still clutching onto his blanket.
Bruce turned to him and handed him a piece of paper with an unreadable expression. The paper had cursive scrall on it that simply read, Take care of him my knights.
Danny looked up at them both curiously and Tim just sighed. So much for this being a quick drop off.
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Trying and rating baby food ~ Brothers!Sturniolo Triplets
Summary: When Nick, Matt and Chris try baby food for their Wednesday video, their little sister Y/n wants to try it too.
Warnings: none that I know
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
"I can't believe we're actually doing this." Matt mumbled.
"It will be fun!" Chris exclaimed, but pulled a face as he saw the first baby food.
Nick, Matt and Chris were planning on eating baby food for their Wednesday video. Chris was shouting about the types of baby food, earning a slap from Nick.
"Try and be quiet, idiot, remember who's here and taking a nap." He reminded.
"Oh yeah. For anyone who doesn't know, our little sister is here visiting but she's having a nap in Matt's room after a day of running around." Chris said to the camera.
"Let's get on with the video." Matt said.
The trio started to try the various baby food items, a few of them not bad, a couple were terrible. As they continued on, you woke up and climbed out of Matt's bed, walking into the kitchen where they were. You noticed your older brothers sat at the table, but didn't quite see the camera.
"Ah shit, that was a bad one." Chris mumbled, trying to wipe the taste away.
You giggled softly, knowing it was a bad word he just said. You then walked over to Matt and tugged his hand. He looked down, giving you a soft smile.
"Hey bub, good nap?" He asked.
As he looked and talked to you, Nick and Chris looked over to see what was going on, both their faces lighting up upon seeing you.
"Yeah. Whatcha doing?" You replied, peaking up at the table.
"Trying baby food." Nick answered.
Matt picked you up gently, placing you on his lap so you could see better. Even though you were five years old, you were slightly small for your age.
"Wanna try." You said.
"Alright then. Guys we now have a special guest!" Chris cheered as you giggled and waved.
You watched as Nick grabbed the next one, saying the name of it. He opened it and put a bit on the spoon, watching it drip off back into the jar, making Chris scream.
"On three." Nick said, holding the spoons up. You all tried a bit, giggling at your brothers reactions.
"Not bad." You mumbled.
"Yeah cause it wasn't long ago you was eating this shi-" Chris replied, about to swear but cut of by Matt.
"Stuff!" He shouted, shooting the youngest male a glance.
"Chrissy said it earlier!" You exclaimed.
"What? When?" Nick asked.
"When I woke up." You answered with a big smile.
"Chris!" Matt scolded with a small laugh.
"I didn't know she was there!" He replied in defence.
"For anyone who doesn't know, we try our hardest not to use bad language around Y/n, we don't need her picking it up at such a young age." Nick said to the viewers.
You laughed again as you all continued trying baby food, the puffs being your favourite as you kept asking Matt for more. The guys smiled, happy to have spent a fun video with you.
#sturniolo triplets#sturniolo triplets oneshot#sturniolo triplets fanfic#sturniolo triplets x reader#chris sturniolo fanfic#chris sturniolo x reader#chris sturniolo oneshot#chris sturniolo#christopher sturniolo#nick sturniolo oneshot#nick sturniolo fanfic#nick sturniolo x reader#nick sturniolo#nicolas sturniolo#matt sturniolo fanfic#matt sturniolo oneshot#matt sturniolo x reader#matt sturniolo#matthew sturniolo#brothers!triplets#brothers!sturniolo triplets#sister!reader#fluff
355 notes
·
View notes
Text
ć°ć€©äœż
Bi-Han x Child!Reader (no gender specified)
Word count: 2036
Summary: Who would have thought that raising a child would be the hardest thing in a world full of gods, Edenians, sorcerers, war, and whatever else life decided to throw in the mix.
Translations for future reference: ć°ć€©äœż - Little angel. çžçž- Baba/dad. æç±äœ ! - I love you! (I got all these translations from Google, so they could be wrong).
If someone were to ask Bi-Han which was harder, being a Grandmaster or having a young child, he'd say the latter without hesitation.Â
It's not that he didn't like being a father. It's just that kids⊠well⊠they're special creatures. Special in the sense that things that made sense to them, made no sense to the adults around them.Â
Here are just a few moments that made Bi-Han wanna face the wall and never be seen again.Â
Bald PeopleÂ
âChew with your mouth closed ć°ć€©äœżâ Bi-Han used his hand to push your jaw up then wipe juice from your mouth, earning a giggle from you. He had no idea what was funny, but he learned long ago to not ask many questions. Your brain would never make sense to him and vice versa.Â
To say it was a nice day would be an understatement. For the first time in days there was no rain in the area, the cold didn't bite at anyone's exposed flesh (something he didn't mind, but your body didn't process the cold the same way his did. At least not yet), the clouds didn't cast the world into darkness, no. Nothing like that. It was clear. Not a cloud in sight. No rumbles of thunder. Just a clear day. Perfect for eating fruit with his little buddy outside.Â
Bi-Han made a fatal error though. He allowed himself to get too comfortable. He stopped being on his guard.Â
âçžçž!â You shouted. âçžçž WHY IS THAT GUY BALD?!â.Â
Please let that be a hallucinationâŠÂ
He followed where your finger was pointing, and to his disappointment, he wasn't hallucinating. You were pointing to a Lin Kuei ninja who had taken his mask off to reveal his smooth and bald head. The man- well, not just him. Every ninja looked over at the two of you in shock.Â
âHey!â he pushed your hand down. âWhat'd I say about pointing?â he scolded. It was all he could think to say. What was he supposed to do in this situation? He had never been advised on what to do if his child suddenly became interested in bald people.Â
âBUT HE IS BALD! WHY IS HE BALD?!â. Bi-Han said a silent prayer to the Elder Gods to give him the strength to not strangle you.Â
âStop yelling! Eat your fruit!â
âBut why is he bald?â at least you weren't screaming anymore. Small wins. âI'm not bald. You're not bald. I've never seen a bald person in real life. What's the word for 'baldâ in Chinese? I can't remember-â
His hand covered your mouth. He sighed. If only he could stay like this forever.Â
As the Grandmaster, he wasn't afraid of confrontation. That'd be ridiculous. Didn't mean he wanted you poking at some random bald guy though.Â
Your small hands pulled his down from your mouth. He hated you were so cute, with your wide eyes and chubby cheeks. It made it a lot harder to be stern with you.Â
Bi-Han having trouble with being stern? You definitely had changed him.Â
âBut he's baldâ the last word came out your mouth in amazement. Had you really never seen a bald person before? He never felt the need to show you one. Why would he? âCome on, child of mine! Let's go watch bald people today!â. Kuai Liang had kids of his own, but he hadn't brought up kids could become fascinated with bald people. Was this normal?Â
Parenting was so confusing.Â
âçžçž!â
âEat your fruitâ he practically begged.Â
âI'm gonna go ask him why he's bald!â You exclaimed. âExcuse me! Kind stranger! Hey-â with a sigh, Bi-Han threw you over his shoulder, grabbed the bowl of fruit, and walked towards the house.Â
âHey!â Your small hands hit his back and your legs kicked up in the air. âHey I was talking to him! Hey! Hey! Kind stranger! Why are you bald?!â.Â
You continued your shouts of curiosity, all while Bi-Han continued carrying you over his shoulder. And once you both got back inside, you still hadn't understood what you did wrong.Â
âIt was just a questionâ you defended as you bit at your nails and swung your legs from your seat. âCan I have ice cream?â.Â
Bi-Han sighed.Â
War was easier than this.Â
Duckies
As soft as you had made him, he still pushed you when it came to training.Â
And as silly as you were, you were still a fantastic fighter.Â
It filled him with pride to watch you use your small size to your advantage. You'd dodge under the other ninjas legs, kick them in places like their shins, you'd even crawl up their bodies and startle them.Â
His perfect little warrior.Â
But before being a warrior, you were still a child. So it was to his disappointment, but not surprise, when you gasped and pointed behind him. Something had gotten your attention.Â
âLook! Look!â You exclaimed as you ran past him.Â
What he expected to see was something like a rainbow. Something that made sense to get excited over. What he didn't expect to see were two white ducks waddling next to each other.Â
âThey're ducksâÂ
âThey're ducks!â You repeated after him. âThey're so cute!â You ran at him and tugged on his arm. âCan I have them?! Please please please?! Can I have them both?!â.Â
Would it be terrible to make a joke about cooking them?
More than likely.Â
âNoâ he said sternly and grabbed your arm. âGo back to-â
âI wanna go draw themâ you whined. You tried to pull away from him, even going so far as to try and pry his hand away, but you were a small child.Â
By the Elder Gods⊠maybe if he screamed everytime he woke up, he'd have more patience.Â
Bi-Han tried his hardest to say âgo back to your trainingâ as sternly as he could, in hopes it'd spark obedience in you. You weren't an obedient warrior though. You were a child.Â
You did what he hated most. You fell to the floor, becoming dead weight in his hand. You mumbled whines he couldn't, and didn't care to hear. Everytime he tried to pick you up, you fought to stay back down. It didn't matter that he threatened to take away everything you loved. Even using the typical lines about Santa didn't work. You didn't care about Santa, or your toys, or getting an earlier bedtime, or no longer having candy, or anything else he could think of. You were in love with these stupid fucking birds now and all you wanted to do was draw them.Â
âFine!â he shouted. âGo draw your ducks!â.Â
Of course, your sour mood was gone now. You ran away, leaving him behind to dismiss his men and debate on asking one of his brothers to babysit.Â
Bi-Han hoped that this phase would only last a few days.Â
But hope never really did anything.Â
The phase lasted months. There were drawings of ducks everywhere. There were framed pictures, pictures on the fridge, pictures in between couch cushions, he even found some in the bathroom. Why the hell were you drawing in the bathroom?Â
The sound of crayons scribbling on paper and you humming filled his ears when he entered your room. Ducks again he was sure. Duck this, duck that, duck every fucking thing.Â
âCome on. We're visiting your uncles todayâ
âOne more minuteâ.Â
He sighed. He kept giving you âone more minuteâ. You were supposed to have left ten minutes ago. There wasn't a set time you both were supposed to be at Kuai Liangs home. He just wanted to be there by 2:30pm, but it was 2:25pm and you still hadn't left.Â
âNo more minutesâ he didn't know why he kept trying to be stern with you. âWe're going. Now.âÂ
He walked closer to you then, prepared to throw you over his shoulder and carry you off if he had to. Thankfully, you slammed your crayon down and showed off your drawing with a wide smile.Â
âI drew us as ducks!â.Â
It was true. Though the ducks weren't entirely anatomically correct, Bi-Han could still see the two ducks holding hands and smiling. You even added hair on both of you, and on the bottom in pink sat the words âæç±äœ !â.Â
He pointed at the words and asked âwho's saying that?â.Â
âBoth of usâ you answered. âCause I love you and you love me!â. Very true. Even if you made his head pound sometimes, he loved you more than life itself. âIt's a gift for youâ.Â
Was it stupid to feel happy as he held the paper in his hands? It was just ducks after all.Â
But in the same breath, you took two things you loved and put them together. Perhaps it was insecurity, but sometimes he worried that you weren't aware of how much he loved you. He was glad to know that although he pushed you, it didn't change how you felt for him.Â
âDo you like it?â.Â
Did he like it?
He left a kiss on top of your head and nodded.Â
Maybe ducks weren't so bad.Â
Party Time!
When Bi-Han felt himself being shook awake, he knew it could only be one person doing it. So, being the reasonable and mature adult he was, he decided to ignore the person.Â
âçžçž. çžçž. çžçžâ You whispered while shaking him. He kept his eyes closed and pretended to still be asleep. âDad. Dad. Daddy. Dada. çžçžâ. He groaned and tried to shake you off while still pretending to be asleep. Unfortunately for him, you inherited his stubbornness.Â
He felt your breath on his ear as you whispered âare you awake? Wake upâ.Â
Fuck. You weren't gonna stop. Maybe you'd tire eventually, but it wouldn't be anytime soon.Â
He sighed, opened his eyes, then looked at you. âWhy are you awake?â he grumbled, noticing the lack of light coming through his curtains.Â
âI can't sleepâ you complained. âI had a bad dreamâ. Well now he felt a little bad for ignoring you.Â
âCome lay next to me-â
âI don't wanna go back to sleepâ you whined. You fully collapsed on top of him, which he wished you didn't do because your head was now on his throat. âI wanna stay up. Let's have a party!â.Â
âNoâ he answered simply. He pushed you off, much to your dismay. âI'll read you a story-â
âNoooooooooâ you whined from next to him. âParty time! Let's have a party! Dad and kid party!â. He rolled his eyes at your jazz hands. Parents needed a daily salary.Â
âWe're not having a party,â he said. He wasn't even sure what kind of party you were even talking about. Either way, it was far too late. âI will read you a bedtime story. You'll like the story. Then you'll go to sleepâ.Â
More whines. âThen the monster will come backâ.Â
That made him raise a brow. âThe monster?â he questioned.Â
Your frown deepened. âThe monsterâ you repeated. âIn my dream, there was a monster. You left me behindâ.Â
Oh his heart was so soft when it came to you. He could've told you to suck it up and that it was just a dream. Instead, his eyes softened and he rubbed your cheek. Your hand gripped his in response.Â
âI wouldn't leave you behindâ
âYou wouldn't?â.Â
You sweet childâŠÂ
âNeverâ he said firmly. That answer seemed to satisfy you. You burrowed yourself into his side and let out a sigh of relief. Poor thing. He wished he could prevent you from having bad dreams ever again.Â
He stayed awake beside you, patiently waiting for you to fall back asleep.Â
You frustrated Bi-Han. That much was true. You gave him headache after headache and confused him beyond belief.Â
It didn't matter in the long run. It didn't matter how many times you said something inappropriate in public, or how many obsessive phases you went through.Â
It wouldn't matter how many tantrums you had, or how many times you woke him up while the moon was still high in the sky.Â
None of that would matter.Â
He would always stand beside you.Â
He would always love and adore you.Â
His warrior.Â
His little duck.Â
His ć°ć€©äœż.
I havenât written x reader fanfic in a hot minute, so Iâm still a little rusty. I hope yâall enjoyed either way! While proof reading I realized that Kuai Liang would more than likely live with Bi-Han and wouldnât have his own home to visit. But uuuhhhh itâs already to written đ. So letâs all just ignore that little error.
#mk1 2023#mk1#mortal kombat 1#bi han sub zero#bi han#bi han mortal kombat#bi han x reader#bi han mk#bi han x you#bi han mk1#subzero x reader#subzero#subzero fluff#bi han fluff#mk1 fluff#mk1 oneshot#bi han oneshot#lin kuei#lin kuei brothers#mortal kombat fluff#mortal kombat oneshot
222 notes
·
View notes
Text
Babysitter âRuben Dias.
summary: Being Carlota's shared babysitter with Ruben has never been so difficult.
warnings: none. enemies to lovers, curses, cute, soft, some jealousy, etc.
words count: +2.5k
#SEXYNOTE: HI!!! I really apologize for disappearing again, i already finished my first semester and i'm back for you đ Thank you for all the support while i was gone, love you đ©·
Soirée music played in the place as you talked animatedly with your date, drinking an expensive red wine cellar that you had saved for a special reason and laughing when George talked to you about his life.
Today you had decided to bring your date home and prepare something to eat, quietly and thoughtfully, to get to know your co-worker better, who had insisted on taking you out to dinner but when you had another plan in mind, he modestly agreed.
A few months ago he had come to your job as a finance manager at the company you worked for, these last few weeks you had been getting to know each other better and you were happy with your new relationship. You were really hoping that you could make something happen, because George was a gentleman and you liked him a lot.
So after welcoming him into your home, you were now sitting on the couch, after dinner, drinking and chatting about yourselves, getting to know each other a little better. There was no hint of seductive closeness on his part but you tried to laugh at all his jokes and look delighted with his stories so he would notice you had attention. The talk was coming along great, exchanging laughs and melodious glances. Maybe he hadn't approached you but you could tell he was looking at you, he was being nice and you really enjoyed the time with him.
Until the doorbell rang and you were a little surprised, almost scared. It was quite unusual for someone to come at this hour and even less so if they had not warned you before. You politely excused yourself, confused as to who it was and walked to your door.
Oh no. It couldn't be.
You quickly opened the door when a baby's cries startled your ears and you saw the man standing in front of you, holding the desperately crying child.
"What are you doing here, Ruben?" you asked closing the door behind you, your hands went to the baby to take when the young man handed her to you defeated.
"She won't stop crying, I've done everything but she won't listen to me" you say quickly and you cradle the child trying to calm her down.
"Shhh" you say stroking her back while looking for an explanation from the young man. "You're supposed to take care of her today, it's my day off!" you whisper as you continue to stroke the baby's back and cuddle.
Carlota, the little one only a few months old, cries desperately on your shoulder as you cradle her trying to soothe her but it seems something else was bothering her.
Her watery eyes looked at you as her crying continued to impact your ears, you hated to see her cry and you probably looked like you were going to cry too. It wasn't the right time but you couldn't help but feel sad for her.
"I know but I can't calm her down, I tried for quite a while" he says worriedly. "And I'm not going to bother her parents on their last day of vacation" he replies and you want to punch him.
Damn it. Just now? Ugh!
Carlota is the daughter of Ines, your best friend and the daughter of Bernardo, the best friend of who is standing in front of you. Ruben Dias. A self-centered jerk you can't stand but the two of them are Carlota's godparents and were in charge of being her babysitters for these days, while your best friends and father of this little girl were on a mini "vacation".
"I told you everything you had to do, it was only one day, Ruben!" you say angrily again. Your hand rubs Carlota's back, seeking some comfort for the little girl.
"I did it, Y/n!" he shouts exhaustedly and you shush him.
Your neighbors have probably already heard his screams arguing and clearly the little girl's screams, so you reopen the door to your house and walk in with Carlota in your arms. You need to calm her down or it will be worse in a while.
Damn. For a moment you forget that inside your home was your date and you sigh, cursing slowly when you see him in the living room. George stands up from his place on the couch and looks at you confused as you walk towards him with a little girl in your arms, you think as you try to find the right words to explain the event. Ruben walks in behind you and you can hear him hold back his laughter, mocking you and even though you're not seeing him but you're sure there's a smirk on his face.
"Oh, I get it" you hear Ruben whisper as he sets Carlota's purse on the living room table.
«Don't say anything, please» you plead in your head as you give an apologetic smile to your date, who is still looking at you confused and even a little scared with the whole situation.
"I'm so sorry, George" you apologize to him. "It's an unforeseen emergency..."
"You'd rather have a date than take care your daughter" Ruben's words make you go speechless.
Quickly your eyes dart to him and you can see his gaze enjoying this moment, your teeth squeak as you clench them smiling at him to shut him up.
"No!" you shout quickly but you startle Carlota, who cries loudly again and you have to gently rock her.
"This is a misunderstanding" you tell him quickly.
George opens his mouth to say something and you can see how his face is disfigured, he is somewhat disappointed and surprised, you can even see how he is trying to take things in. You don't judge him, you would be too if your date looks like with a baby out of nowhere. But it's not what he thought.
"It's not what it looks like, she's my..." you try to say but Carlota's desperate scream accompanied by a cry comes again.
You try to calm her down as the little girl hides between your neck and shoulders, curling up. This is chaos, Ruben seems to be enjoying it from his spot as he smirks and you are desperate to calm Carlota down and attend to your date.
"I-I..." you hear him try to say.
"Uh man, she didn't tell you she has a daughter, definitely a red flag" Ruben sneers again.
You're about to explode, Ruben is being a complete idiot for no reason. He needs to shut his mouth immediately before you start crying too.
"It's not my daughter!" you say but to no avail, the baby's screams make anything but understandable and if Ruben keeps talking you're going to kill him right here.
You are beginning to despair. Carlota is still crying and you're starting to suffer for her, your date is about to leave and will probably never call you again and you can see Ruben enjoying the situation as if he planned it. Idiot.
Your date grabs his coat from the seat and starts walking towards the exit without hearing you shouting her name, no way. You hand Carlota to Ruben with a murderous look and run to stop him.
"George, wait!" you yell. "I can explain..." The boy's frightened look looks at you one last time and you see him disappear as the elevator doors begin to close.
Great. Just when you were about to go for more, this happened. Now you were going to have to explain the whole situation to him (if he still wanted to go out with you) but you were sure Ruben had scared him off with this whole misunderstanding.
Damn it, Ruben.
You walk like a murderer into the house, you can see how Ruben cradles Carlota, she is still crying but when she sees you she stretches her arms towards you. You hold her as you walk away towards the kitchen, looking for some peace inside because you are about to murder someone. You open your refrigerator and can see the cold gel pacifier that Ines once left for Carlota. You take it and give it to the little girl, who when she tastes it for a few seconds, her crying starts to slow down.
She was upset because her teeth are starting to grow and sometimes it hurts, Ines had said that the cold gel pacifier helped her and surely Ruben had forgotten it.
Peace and harmony reigns again when you no longer hear crying, Carlota even hugs you as you lead the way back to the living room. You stand in front of Ruben and look at him, trying to find an explanation.
He has a flat smile and a laughing expression as if feeling guilty.
"Oh, I forgot" he mumbles simply and grimaces.
"Are you fucking kidding?" you ask suddenly. "I told you, Ruben. Several times!" you say and your blood boils.
He doesn't answer anything, just takes the girl out of your arms and starts walking towards his things. You call out to him, trying to stop him but he keeps walking away from you.
You want explanations. There is no way he has forgotten that her teeth are growing and that he has her medicine and pacifier cold, even though you told him before you left. You had seen to it that Ruben had everything on hand so that Carlota wouldn't miss anything and you wouldn't be bothered.
"You come and interrupt my date just because Carlota was upset with her teeth, you could have called me" you ask confused. "I left you everything, the food, the bottle, even her gel pacifier for her teeth in your refrigerator with her medicine, I don't understand, I gave you every explanation" you keep saying angry but he ignores you.
He starts to put things away, looking like now he is the one who is in a hurry to leave. You won't let him go so easily. Not without hearing him out first.
"Did you really have to come, Ruben?" you ask would be. You cross your hands on your chest and watch him waiting for his answer, as if you have all the time in the world. "Did you really have to interrupt me?" you insist.
"Is Carlotta an interruption for you?" he questions ignoring your question. Great, he's turning the tables.
His brown eyes intensify as his question makes you frown. His gaze stays glued to yours and you feel a funny feeling in your stomach.
"Of course not!" you squeak in denial. "But I told you I couldn't take care of her today, to call me in case of any emergency" you spit through your teeth, you are angry and very much so.
"Look, Carlota, your aunt would rather put someone in her bed than take care of you" he says lifting the girl in front of his face, who watches him curiously
Carlota lets out a laugh that makes you sigh with love. Even without knowing what he's saying she seems happier than ever now. She is so beautiful.
But you're angry and you won't let him get away with it, even if he's funny.
"I'm seriously, Ruben" you murmur harshly.
"What if Carlota really needed something?" he asks in response. "Would you have let something happen to her just to get a man?" sighs suspiciously.
Oh. There is the problem.
Ruben just wanted to screw up your date. Ideas start to come to your head when you think the most. Had he tried to scare George? Saying Carlota was your daughter, acting like an idiot in front of him. Was he jealous? of you? of your date? He clearly wanted to interrupt you, it wasn't an emergency.
"Are you jealous that i had a date, Ruben?" you ask with an amused grimace. "Why did you say that to George?"you keep insisting.
His gaze weakens and he raises his eyebrows quickly shaking his head. Of course he is. A laugh hides in your throat when you think about it again. There is no way. He just wants to ruin you.
"Ruben..." you say again. "You could have called me" you complain as you throw yourself on the couch.
"I just got scared, she wouldn't stop crying and i didn't know what to do" he says after a while.
"You still should have called me"
"Then Carlota and I will leave if we bother so much" he keeps saying as you roll your eyes at his words.
"Give her to me" you ask stretching your arms out to take her, since they're here at least you're going to enjoy your beautiful niece.
Ruben approaches you slowly, sitting down next to you and reaches for Carlota. As you take her in your arms, your fingers touch Ruben's hands and you feel a shiver down your spine. His eyes meet yours for a few seconds but you break the contact when you quickly move away, standing up, holding the girl in your arms until you lay her on your chest and caress her back as she babbles.
The child's crystallized eyes begin to close as she sits quietly on your chest and you smile helping her to sleep with your caresses and your little melody that you begin to hum. You can't help but be moved by the image, she looks so angelic, asleep in your arms as you gently cradle her.
Behind you you feel an exhausted sigh and you slowly turn around watching Ruben begin to fall asleep on your couch. You hide a smile as you see him there, his body is relaxed and he really does look tired, just as tired as Carlota. Now he looks really calm, so much so that you don't know whether to leave him there. You move a little closer and move his shoulder slowly, he opens his eyes again somewhat startled and looks at you confused.
"Let's go to bed" you whisper carefully so as not to wake the little girl. Ruben smiles somewhat sleepily and you roll your eyes in denial.
You start walking towards your room, taking all the care in the world not to disturb Carlota and when you get to your room, you settle her in her crib (which Ines also left one day) and cover her with her teddy bear blanket. The little girl rests peacefully while you caress her chubby cheeks with tenderness.
You hear Ruben enter the room and you tell him to lie down on the bed, while you take off your shoes. He does the same and settles into your spacious bed.
"You really are desperate to have a man in your bed" he whispers teasingly as you lie down in front of him.
"Fuck you" You roll your eyes again with a giggle. He just keeps saying stupid things but you still sigh rarely.
"I only let you sleep in my bed because you'll be the one to wake up if Carlota cries in the middle of the night" you tease amused.
You don't mind sharing the bed with him today and you know he could sleep perfectly well on your couch but from there he won't hear Carlota's cries from here and tonight you'll make him suffer.
"Good point" he mumbles settling into place to find a comfortable position.
"Goodnight, idiot" you whisper closing your eyes to fall asleep.
"Goodnight, princess" he replies after a few seconds and your body vibrates as you feel his words.
The heat in your cheeks starts to burn and you have to open your eyes, so you say nothing, completely ignoring his greeting, pretending to be asleep. Why is your heart racing in such a hurry? He's just teasing you. Damn it.
After a while of struggling with your thoughts, you open your eyes when you feel a slight male snore and see Ruben resting comfortably in front of you. You carefully stretch out your arm, grabbing the blanket and cover him a bit as you sigh deeply.
Your pulse quickens for some reason as you watch him in detail. You shake your head quickly and want to stop looking at him... but you can't.
#football imagines#imagine#football one shot#man city#manchester city#ruben dias x you#ruben dias x y/n#ruben dias x reader#ruben dias#portugal#euro 2024#strawberryblue blog
330 notes
·
View notes
Text
âđâđŠ đ đšđąđ§đ đđš đđđđđĄ đđČđźđđđ«đš đĄđšđ° đđš đđđ€đ đđđ«đ đšđ đČđšđźâ
đđđČ đđ: đđĄđ«đđđŹđšđŠđ
êŠê·â§â Summary You are one of Douma's most loyal followers, and he decides that some affection from you is exactly what Gyutaro needs. But Gyutaro is worried because he has no experience in this department, so Douma steps in to guide him. êŠê·â§â Content Gyutaro x Douma x female!reader, 18+ MDNI, threesome, oral sex, vaginal sex, creampie, manipulation. êŠê·â§â Note 2.5k words
â§:ïŸâ Kinktober Masterlist
âOh Gyutaro, you are going to love this,â Douma chimes excitedly as he leads upper moon six through the elaborately decorated halls.Â
Gyutaro curiously follows Douma, âYou didnât have to get me anything.â
âBut I did! This is a special occasion!â he squeals, âItâs not every day that we get a new upper moon!â
With Doumaâs guidance, Gyutaro and Daki were able to quickly rise through the ranks. But of course, only Gyutaro was the true upper moon six. While he worked hard to become stronger, Daki was too busy terrorizing weak humans. And when a real challenge came along, she went crying to Gyutaro for help.Â
Gyutaro takes his new rank very seriously, so he doesnât want to waste time with meaningless gifts and celebrations. But he respects Douma, so he puts up with his shenanigans.Â
When the upper moons arrive at a door at the end of the hall, Douma puts his hand on the handle and smirks deviously before twisting the knob and pulling the door open.
Gyutaroâs eyes widen at the sight before him. A beautiful young woman wearing elegant robes with seemingly nothing beneath them.Â
âA human?â he murmurs, âBut why?â
The smirk on Doumaâs face widens, âBut for pleasure of course.â
Gyutaro shakes his head and holds his hands up defensively, âN-no, I donât need things like that. I-â
âShhhh,â Douma shushes him before he can finish his sentence, âI know what your weakness is, Gyutaro. Youâre lonely,â his gaze softens as he looks into Gyutaroâs eyes, âPainfully, painfully lonely. And Iâve given you the solution right here.â
Gyutaro clenches his teeth and shouts, âIâm not lonely! I have my sister! Sheâs all I need!â
âOh really? Are you sure?â He leans in closer to Gyutaro and whispers, âI think we both know that there are needs that siblings cannot fulfill.â
Gyutaro frowns and looks down at the ground, letting Doumaâs words sink in. He hates to admit it, but itâs true. The connection he shares with his sister is immeasurable, but there are times when he wishes he had more. Wishes he could be loved in ways that he thought werenât meant for men like him. He was always too ugly, too cruel, too repulsive. Even before turning into a demon, he never would have imagined having something akin to romance in his life.Â
âFine,â his voice cracks as he gives in, âBut⊠I donât know what to do.â
âDonât worry, Gyutaro,â Douma grins and puts a hand on his shoulder, âIâll teach you everything you need to know.â
You curiously watch as the two demons approach you. Scared but also excited for what is to come next.
Ever since you accidentally walked in on Douma devouring a human corpse, heâs been trying to figure out what to do with you. Lucky for him, you are a devout member of the Eternal Paradise Cult. So even something as shocking as seeing your leader eating human flesh couldnât sway you from your faith. Your loyalty was to Douma and the cult, first and foremost.Â
At first Douma was going to dispose of you himself, but you were too beautiful to just kill like that. He had to come up with some way he could use you. And what better use for a cute human woman than to give some much needed affection to the demon that needs it most? And not just any demon, a demon that he takes great pride in teaching and guiding.Â
He knew you would be perfect for Gyutaro. Hoping that having a beautiful woman by his side could boost his confidence. So much so that perhaps he wouldnât let his insecurities hinder him in combat anymore. That was the hope at least.
Douma had already made you aware of what was supposed to take place tonight. He told you that you would be introduced to a dear friend of his, and that it would be your duty from now on to serve him.
Keeping his words in mind, you smile and bow politely as the demons approach you.Â
Both men take a seat in front of you, surrounded by fine silks and embroidered pillows.Â
âThis is Y/N,â Douma says with a smile. âPretty isnât she?â
Gyutaro nods shyly, âY-yeah⊠she is.â
âItâs a pleasure to meet you, Gyutaro,â your soft voice is like a melody to him. He almost chokes hearing such kind words directed towards him.
âSee? Sheâs incredibly obedient!â Upper moon two says with glee, âWhy donât you try touching her?â
Gyutaroâs eyes go wide and a blush creeps onto his cheeks, âTouch her?â He gulps and looks at your sitting form. With a shaky hand he gently slides his hand under your robe and touches your thigh, âSheâs so softâŠâ
âTry touching her here,â Douma suggests as he takes Gyutaroâs other hands and guides him to your chest. Softly cupping Gyutaroâs hand over your breast, âSee? She likes it.âÂ
A soft whimper escapes your lips and your face heats up as Gyutaro touches you.Â
âC-can you show me what else she likes?â Gyutaro says shyly, looking at Douma for guidance.Â
Doumaâs lips curl into a deceitful grin, âOh but of course Gyutaro! It is my job to guide you after all.â He wastes no time slipping his clawed finger under your robe and slipping it off of your body. Leaving yourself bare, the lustful gaze of the upper moons fixated on your body.Â
Gyutaroâs eyes are filled with nervousness and excitement, while Doumaâs eyes are much more calm and calculating, though he looks just as eager.Â
The rainbow eyed demon gently pushes you down to lay on your back and carefully parts your legs. Exposing your most sensitive area to their hungry eyes. Gyutaro stares in awe, his cock already rock hard and jutting out under his baggy pants.
âRight here,â Douma glides his finger down your slit, âshe likes to be touched here.â He uses his fingers to part your slick lips, âTry touching her with your mouth.âÂ
âMy mouth?â Gyutaro says in confusion.
âYes! Go ahead and taste her, I assure you sheâll taste delicious.â
Gyutaro doesnât quite know what heâs doing, but heâs so eager to play with his new toy that he acts without thinking. Moving to lay on his stomach, and position his head between your legs. He gets right into it and begins to sloppily lap at your pussy.Â
â Ah! â you gasp at the suddenness of his actions. Your instincts tell you to close your legs but you fight off the urge, knowing that you must obey the orders from Douma no matter what.
But luckily for you he intervenes, âSlow down Gyutaro,â he chuckles, âtry softly licking her here.â He gently tilts Gyutaroâs head upwards until his tongue hits your clit.
Gyutaro holds onto your thighs as he slowly licks your clit and rubs circles into it with his tongue. Looking up for your approval, heâs pleased to hear your soft moans and to feel your body relax under him.Â
While Gyutaro is getting acquainted with your pussy, Douma figures he might as well have some fun too. Moving to lay beside you, he takes off his shirt and leans towards you.Â
âDonât worry Y/N,â he coos, âIâm going to teach Gyutaro how to take care of you.âÂ
âThank you, Lord Douma,â you moan.
Douma hums to show heâs pleased with your obedience, then he moves closer to your chest and begins sucking on your pert nipples. Kissing and circling his tongue around one, while his hand plays with the other - gently pinching and tugging.
Gyutaro gains more confidence as he hears the sweet sounds youâre making for him, âSheâs so wet,â he says between kisses and licks.Â
Douma momentarily takes his attention away from your breasts to take a look at your wet cunt. âWow Gyutaro! Look how wet you made her,â he cheers, âYouâre learning so quickly!âÂ
âDoes this meanâŠâ he trails off, looking away - too embarrassed to say it out loud.Â
âThat she wants you to fuck her?â Douma verbalizes exactly what he had been thinking, âThatâs exactly right!âÂ
Gyutaro moves his face away from your core and wipes his mouth with his hand, âB-but⊠Iâve never done anything like that before. What if I mess up? OrâŠâ he trails off again but takes a deep breath to recompose himself, âOr break her?â
âThereâs no reason to worry, Gyutaro, I am here with you,â Douma coos, âAnd I will guide you the entire time.âÂ
Gyutaro is a panting mess, staring at you with a lustful gaze as you can see his cock throbbing under his pants. While Douma gives you a look of reassurance, one that gives you a sense of tranquility.Â
âGo on and get on top of her,â Douma instructs, holding Gyutaro by the shoulder and guiding him to position himself on top of you. Which he promptly does, crawling on top of you and caging you beneath him. Heâs seen humans having sex in the district before, so he thinks he knows what to do next.Â
He pulls down his pants and grabs the base of his cock, gliding his tip along your slick folds. âC-can I put it in, Y/N?â
Youâre so surprised that he even bothered to ask that it takes you a moment to respond, âOf course you can.â You smile sweetly at him, cupping his cheek with your hand.Â
Your gentle touch makes his head feel fuzzy and heâs unable to think about anything other than being inside of you. So he pushes his hips forward and tries to slide into you, but he canât seem to find your entrance. Aimlessly pushing into you, resulting in whines of discomfort to leave your lips.Â
âBe careful with her, sheâs fragile. Let me show you.â Douma grabs Gyutaro by the hips and tilts his body until he is properly angled towards your entrance. Then he slowly pushes Gyutaroâs hips forward - his aching length finally sliding into your tight entrance.Â
Gyutaroâs eyes almost roll to the back of his head as he lets out a moan of satisfaction, â F-fuuuck! She-she feels so warm.âÂ
âThe intimate embrace of a woman is truly unmatched, I knew youâd like her,â Douma grins, seemingly pleased to see Gyutaro enjoying his gift. âStart off slow, you donât want to hurt her.â He keeps a hand on Gyutaroâs hip, guiding his thrusts to a slow pace. You can feel that Gyutaro is aching to just fuck you as hard as he can, but Douma is keeping him in line. Guiding his movements to ensure not only your comfort, but a better result in the end.Â
âPay attention to her, Gyutaro. Listen to her moans and look closely at her body, you can speed up once sheâs ready.â
Gyutaro nods and continues at the steady pace Douma had set for him. Groans of pleasure escaping him as he plunges his cock into your velvety walls.
Watching you get fucked by his apprentice makes his cock twitch. He thought he would be able to ignore it, but the temptation is too much to bear. Thereâs no harm in indulging right? He might as well use you while he can. So, Douma pulls down the front of his pants and languidly strokes his length as the sound of your moans fills his ears.Â
Youâre so busy being pounded by Gyutaro that you donât notice it at first. But when Doumaâs cock suddenly appears hovering over your face, thereâs no missing it. The size is similar to Gyutaro, long and girthy with large veins decorating the shaft. Though Doumaâs looks more human than Gyutaroâs.Â
âHey!â Gyutaro growls, âSheâs my present.â
âCome on Gyutaro, Iâm just trying to show you how itâs done,â he lies through his teeth, âDon't you want to know how to receive oral sex? Iâm doing this for you after all.â
Gyutaro scowls and looks up at him, momentarily putting his thrusts to a halt, âFine.â
Douma smiles innocently before looking down at you - placing his cock against your lips, âOpen wide, dear.âÂ
With a nod, you open your mouth wide and tilt your head back. Douma slides his thick length down your throat as Gyutaro goes back to abusing your pussy.Â
â Ahh thatâs it, good girl,â Upper moon two moans as you take him into your mouth. He begins slowly thrusting into you, you now having to take double the abuse.Â
Gyutaro picks up the pace as jealousy begins to rise within him. He wishes that was his cock inside of your mouth right now. But heâd never admit that watching you take a dick down your throat actually turns him on. He grabs your hips tightly, and thrusts into you more aggressively. The sound of skin slapping and the groans of pleasure from the two upper moons fill the room.Â
Tears roll down your cheeks as youâre filled with an overwhelming pleasure. Gyutaro is ramming into your sweet spot while Douma is ramming into the back of your throat, only giving you a few seconds to catch your breath before he forces you to take him again.Â
âYouâll be a good little pet for Gyutaro wonât you?â Douma teases.
âMm mm hm,â you hum. The vibrations from your throat bring another wave of pleasure through Douma.
â Ahh , youâll pleasure him as good as you are to me right now, wonât you?â
âMm hm!â you nod eagerly. At this point your legs are trembling and you fervently suck on him. One of your hands is holding onto Doumaâs thigh, while the other is wrapped around Gyutaroâs wrist. Both men picking up their pace. But you are the first one to reach your peak.
Your gummy walls tighten around Gyutaro as you gush all over his pelvis. Moaning and gasping around Doumaâs throbbing cock, that threatens to spill at any moment.Â
The sensations of your orgasm quite literally milk Gyutaro dry. Heâs quick to follow you, moaning and tilting his head back as he fills you full of hot sticky cum. His black nails digging into your flesh as he shoots rope after rope into you.
And finally, Douma cums down your throat. Moaning and grinning as heâs filled with a sense of satisfaction. His dick twitches as he empties his load into you, staying so deep down your throat that you have no other choice but to swallow.Â
âGreat job to both of you,â Douma says with an affirming smile as he slides his length out of your mouth.Â
Youâre barely able to process anything that heâs saying. All you can do is pant and tremble beneath the two demons. Drool rolling down your chin, and cum seeping out of your cunt.Â
Gyutaro finally slides out of you and gently places you back down on the pillows. He tenderly runs his thumb along your hip.
âStill think you donât need her?â Douma asks with a cocky grin.
âFine⊠I guess I could find some use for her,â Gyutaro blushes, âThanks for the present.â
#gyutaro#gyutaro shabana#gyutaro x reader#gyutaro x y/n#douma#douma x reader#douma x y/n#gyutaro smut#douma smut#kny smut#demon slayer smut#kinktober#kinktober 2023
966 notes
·
View notes
Text
Zoro Proposes to you (fluff)
summary: Zoro gets caught by Nami and Robin while looking at engagement rings. With a little help of his crewmates, he proposes to you, in a Zoro way of course. Purest fluff đ©· zoro x female reader
word count: idk, youâre welcome
âAlright, everyone! Weâve got some time to explore! I hope to eat some delicious meat!â Luffy shouted, filled with excitement, as The Thousand Sunny docked at a small island. The crew quickly disbanded, eager to enjoy their time in the new place. Zoro, however, felt a different pull that day.
The crew scattered into the bustling town but the noise and chaos of the main square didnât appeal to him. Instead, he opted for a stroll through the quieter, narrower streets that meandered away from the commotion.
Here, the streets were lined with quaint shops, their signs creaking softly in the breeze. Zoro found this setting much more to his liking, a welcome escape from the chaos he had left behind.
As he wandered down the lane, a small jewelry shop caught his eye. Its window displayed an array of elegant pieces, each one glimmering under the soft light. Zoro paused, an unexpected sense of curiosity bubbling up inside him. Nothing on the display caught his eye in particular, but it reminded him how he had been thinking about taking the next step in your relationship for a while now.
He pushed open the door, his hand a bit shaky as he didnât quite know what to expect. A small bell tinkled over his head as he entered. The interior was warm and inviting, adorned with beautifully crafted displays showcasing rings, necklaces, and bracelets.
As he wandered through the aisles, he felt a bit lost. He didnât know exactly what he was looking for. He stopped at a display that featured an array of rings, the choice was overwhelming, he suddenly became anxious, hoping nobody would approach him.
âMay I help you, young man?â a voice chimed, pulling Zoro from his reverie. âLooking for something special? Perhaps for a special someone?â
âShitâŠâ He mumbled to himself as he noticed an elderly man with a warm smile on his face walking towards him.
âN-not really⊠just browsing. Actually, I didnât mean to end up hereâ he replied, his cheeks turned all red. âI better go now, goodbyeâ he said awkwardly and stormed out of the shop.Â
As he closed the door behind him, he heard some giggles in the distance.Â
âHave you got lost again?â familiar voice sounded and he realised it was Nami, accompanied by Robin, having fun of what they had just seen.Â
âJust⊠Exploringâ He tried to sound as casual as possible but puzzled face said everything.
âInteresting choiceâ Said Robin âI did not know you were into jewellery, engagement rings to be preciseâ Nami and Robin shared a glance, their eyes sparkling with mischief.
Zoroâs face turned all red. âWhat the hell are you talking about?â He barked, clearly annoyed. âI donât have time for your crapâHe turned away and rushed in opposite direction, hoping they would leave him alone and never bring up the topic again.
âWait!â Nami shouted.Â
Robin used her devil fruit powers to stop Zoro, a pair of hands emerged from the pavement and grabbed Zoroâs ankles, which resulted in him landing on the ground.
âLeave me alone you crazy womenâ He looked up from his spot, furrowing his brows.
âWe can help, you knowâŠâNami leaned closer, lowering her voice conspiratorially âWe know (Y/N) well enough to say what she would like. Besides, I wouldnât trust your tasteâ
âI do NOT need your help and it has nothing to do with (Y/N)!!â Zoro could not let them win, that would be embarrassing.
Robin chuckled softly, clearly not buying his act. âDonât be so stubborn. Itâs not a secret you two have been in a relationship and itâs only natural you want to take the next stepâ Robin said calmly, trying her best to encourage him âWe can help you make it special. You want it to be perfect, donât you, Zoro?â
After a moment of hesitation, Zoro nodded slowly, unable to deny the truth. âYeah, I do.â
Nami clapped her hands together excitedly. âThen letâs go back to the shop! We have to find something that captures both of your personalities.â
âPersonalities? Itâs just a riâŠâ Zoro didnât even manage to finish his sentence as Nami grabbed his arm and dragged him back to the shop.
âShow us the most beautiful and expensive engagement rings you have to offer here, sir!â Nami leaned on the glass counter, her eyes were sparkling, full of thrill.
âExpensive?â Sweat dripped down Zoroâs face, he was sure he would regret his decision to let Nami help him with the purchase.
âRelax, leave it to meâ Nami winked
âI did not expect you to be back so soon, young manâ the jeweller smiled, leading them to a display case filled with elegant rings. âHere are our customersâ favourite pieces, each and every one made with great precision, though a bit on the pricey sideâÂ
âPriceyâŠâ Zoro gulped.
âPerfect!â Nami squeaked but her enthusiasm was slightly suppressed by Robin, as she gently lied her hand on her shoulder.
âI know we offered our help, but I think Zoro should have a say as wellâ she said, glancing at his terrified face. âWhat do you think, Zoro? Anything you have in mind?â
âUgh⊠I dunno⊠I didnât want it to be very flashy to be fairâŠâ
âWhat about this one?â The old man pointed to a delicate silver band adorned with a single emerald at its center.
âThis one looks nice. Green is your colour which will make the ring remind her of youâ Nami pointed out.
Zoro stepped closer, his heart racing as he imagined slipping the ring onto your finger, seeing your eyes light up in surprise and joy. âIâs alright I guessâhe said quietly. âI will take itâ
âVery good choice, sir. I shall pack it for youâ
It might have not been the most expensive ring, as originally planned by Nami, but still not quite cheap. She guessed Zoro didnât have enough money as he nervously started counting all the Berries he had in his wallet, all covered in sweat.Â
âI got youâ she whisperedÂ
âThank you, but it is my responsibility to pay for my womanâs ringâ
âOh, I will make sure you pay me off, donât you worryâ Nami winked.
âI have no doubt about that. And how much interest will you charge me?â
âWell, as it is for (Y/N) and itâs such a special occasion, letâs say 0%...â Nami smiled ominously ââŠAs long as you pay me off within 3 months. Then itâs 50%â
âJesus Christ woman⊠I shall make sure I pay you off within that time thenâŠâ he sighed.
âAll done. Thank you and please visit us again soonâ the elderly man handed a small bag to Zoro.
âI am not planning on proposing again in the near futureâ Zoro muttered which made Robin chuckle. âHopefully it will be your first and last timeâ
After finalizing the purchase, Zoro felt a mix of excitement and anxiety. The hardest part was yet to come.
âSooo⊠How are you going to propose?â Nami asked as they were all heading back to Sunny.Â
âWhat do you mean? I will just give her the ringâ Zoro replied like it was very obvious.
âYou canât be seriousâ
âWhat else am I expected to do?â He was not ready for what Nami would come up with.
âProposals aren't as straightforward as a fight. Youâll need to think about the setting, the words, and also the timingâRobin smiled gently.
âWhy is this so complicated? I already bought the damn ring." Zoro groaned, rubbing the back of his neck.
The girls giggled at his cluelessness.
âI would suggest finding some quiet spot, far away from nosy people, so you can both savour this intimate moment in peaceâRobin said.
âYea! And it will be less embarrassing if nobody sees you when she says noâÂ
âNamiâŠâ
ââ
As they walked along the path leading back to Sunny, the group stumbled upon a charming clearing in the woods. A quaint little bridge arched over a quiet river, surrounded by tall trees that swayed gently in the evening breeze. The scene looked like something out of a dream.
"This is perfect," Robin murmured, her eyes lighting up as she observed the peaceful ambiance.
"Even you canât mess this up, Zoro," Nami added, nudging him with her elbow. "Just propose here.â
Zoro gave the scene a brief glance, scratching his head. "Y-Yeah, I guess this could work."
"Hereâs what you do," Nami began, holding up her hand as if to count the steps. "Step one: ask her to go on a walk. Step two: lead her here without acting suspicious. Step three: say something from the heart. Not about swords, by the way. Step four: kneel when you give her the ring.â
Zoro frowned. "Why would I kneel? Iâm not bowing to anyone."
Nami rolled her eyes. "Itâs not bowing; itâs a romantic gesture! Just do it."
Zoro gave her a big sigh but didnât say anything.
As they made their way back to the ship, Zoroâs thoughts wrestled with the advice. He didnât want to mess this up, but all this planning was starting to make his head spin. When they reached the Sunny, his focus snapped to you, standing at the dock, gazing out at the horizon. The light of the setting sun bathed you in a golden glow, and Zoro felt his chest tighten.
He approached you casually, trying to act as if his heart wasnât pounding like he was in the middle of a battle. "Hey," he called out, his voice gruff. "You wanna go for a walk tonight? Got somethinâ to show you."
You turned to him, surprised but smiling. "Sure. Where to?"
Zoro shrugged, keeping his tone even. "You'll see."
As you nodded and walked off to prepare, Zoro felt the weight of the ring in his pocket. He muttered under his breath, "Step one down, I guess."
ââ
Zoro walked beside you, his hand clasping yours tightly. His palm was sweaty, a rare sign of nerves that immediately caught your attention. You glanced at him, noticing the tension etched on his face.
"Are you okay?" you asked, your voice laced with concern.
"I'm fine," he replied gruffly, his eyes focused straight ahead. But his tone betrayed him.
You raised an eyebrow, stopping in your tracks. "Are you sure? You seem⊠distracted."
He glanced at you briefly before looking away. "Just walk, will ya?"
Suspicious but deciding to let it slide, you followed him through the quiet woods. The sun had set, leaving the clearing bathed in soft twilight. When you reached the charming little bridge, you stopped, stunned.
The gentle sound of the river flowing below, the glow of fireflies flickering in the air, and the serene quietness made the place feel almost magical. You stepped onto the bridge, leaning against the railing, and gazed out at the scenery.
"This is beautiful," you murmured, completely taken in by the moment.
Behind you, Zoro shifted awkwardly, his heart hammering in his chest. He knew he was supposed to say something. There was supposed to be a lead-up, something heartfelt, and maybe evenâughâa kneel. But every piece of advice Nami and Robin had drilled into him fled his mind.
Before he could overthink it, Zoro reached into his pocket and pulled out the ring. Without a word, and with his face burning red, he slipped it onto your finger while you were still admiring the view.
The sudden sensation of cool metal against your skin made you freeze. You looked down at your hand, your breath hitching when you saw the simple, elegant ring now resting on your finger. Turning slowly, you found Zoro standing there, stiff as a board, his arms crossed and his face an alarming shade of crimson.
"Zoro�" you started, your voice soft with disbelief. "Is this⊠what I think it is?"
He looked away, rubbing the back of his neck. "I guess so," he muttered.
You couldnât help the giggle that escaped you. "You guess so?" you teased, raising an eyebrow. "Youâre going to have to be a little more specific, swordsman."
His glare snapped to you, embarrassed and annoyed. "Donât wind me up! You know what it is!" he barked, though his tone held no real heat. âJust stop teasing me and give me the answer!â
You laughed again, covering your mouth with your free hand. "The answer? How can there be an answer without the question?"
Zoro groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "Youâre impossible," he grumbled. For a long moment, he said nothing, and you thought he might refuse. But then he took a deep breath, glancing at you with a mixture of frustration and vulnerability.
"Fine," he said, his voice low but steady. "Will you marry me?"
The way he said itâso blunt, so utterly Zoroâmade your heart swell. You smiled, your laughter softening into something warm and tender. "Now, was that so hard?" you teased gently, stepping closer.
He grunted, still avoiding your eyes. "So⊠what do you say?" he asked, clearly flustered but trying to sound nonchalant.
You smiled even brighter, wrapping your arms around his neck. "Of course, itâs a yes."
Zoro exhaled, his shoulders relaxing for the first time all evening. "Good," he muttered, his lips quirking up in the faintest of smiles.
As you admired your ring, Zoro shifted awkwardly, still feeling the weight of the moment. He glanced down at your hand, then back at you, his expression hesitant.
"Uh⊠do you want me to kneel or something?" he asked, his voice gruff but tinged with genuine uncertainty.
Your laughter burst out before you could stop it. You shook your head, wiping away a tear of laughter.
"No, Zoro," you said, still giggling. "Itâs not necessary. I wouldnât expect that from you."
He blinked, looking almost relieved, and a small, genuine smile crept onto his face. His hand came up, rough and calloused, to gently stroke your cheek. The action was tender, so unlike the usual brusque swordsman you knew.
"I love you," he said simply, his voice steady and sincere.
Your heart fluttered at the words, a warmth spreading through your chest as you leaned into his touch.
"I love you too," you replied softly.
Zoro leaned in, closing the small distance between you, and kissed you. It wasnât dramatic or overly passionate, but it was perfectâgrounded and filled with quiet conviction.
When he pulled back, his smile lingered, his eyes holding an unusual softness. "I canât wait to see what the future holds for us," he said, his voice low but filled with certainty.
You smiled back, your hand finding his. "Me neither."
As the two of you stood there on the bridge, the quiet river flowing below and fireflies dancing in the air, you felt nothing but peace and joy. For all his cluelessness, Zoro had shown you exactly how much he cared in his own unique wayâand that was more than enough.
#zoro x reader#zoro x you#roronoa zoro#one piece#one piece zoro#proposal#one piece fanfiction#fluff#zoro fluff
118 notes
·
View notes
Text
The King of the Forest (M) ~Bang Chan
Pairing: WerewolfKing!Chan x HumanPrincess!Reader Themes: Supernatural/Fantasy AU | Smut | Mild Angst | Royalty | Mediaeval Setting Word Count: ~3k | AO3 Synopsis: As a Princess, all youâd ever been deemed good for was doing what you were told and keeping to your role, something that frustrated you beyond belief. It wasnât until you met that young wolf in the forest that you finally realised there was more out there for you. [You can find a follow-up story here]. Warnings: reader is implied to be chubby/curvy (of course, when is it not atp) · descriptive attributes of the reader are used. such as: exact age & having long hair · themes of misogyny · themes of motherhood/pregnancy · possessiveness · pet names · graphic depictions of intercourse (smut warnings under the cut).
Authorâs Note: shout out to đ§ anon for suggesting the idea of WerewolfKing!Chan x Princess!Reader in these two asks. at this point iâm convinced iâll end up going through every possible iteration of werewolf!chan i can lol. it probably wonât go in the direction it was expected, but i hope some of you get to enjoy it regardless~ special thanks to @cursed-mars-bars & @straylightdream for beta-reading this.
Due to all the abovementioned warnings, this story is intended for an adult audience only. Minors please do not interact.
Smut Warnings: mentions and depictions of loss of âvirginityâ · praising (duh) · oral (F.Rec) · unprotected penetration [piv] · probably body worship · marking · breeding · public sex? · cum eating (probably not in the way you expect)
Disclaimer: the story represented in this work does not represent Stray Kids in any way; anything described in this story and all actions performed by the characters are purely fictional, this was created just for good fun.
This was wrong. It was so, so wrong. At least, to the standards of some.Â
As a princess, youâd been taught that all youâd ever be good for was marrying you off to a powerful family, to be used as an offering for political convenience and alliances, with no regard for your own wants and needs. That was, of course, as long as you maintained your virtue. Or what your mother referred to as âvirtueâ.
âNo man wants to own an already used gloveâ, you heard the Crown Prince say once, which sounded just so ridiculous to you. Not only because women were most certainly not pieces of clothing, but also because your dearest older brother had probably laid with dozens of men and women without being married himself.
Hypocrites, all of them.Â
âYourâYour MajestyâŠâ You gasped. You could feel blood rush to your head under the devious tongue of the man between your legs. Although, you werenât sure if man was the right word to use to describe him.
He hummed, effectively sending delicious vibrations through your body that made you whine.
âI told you, pupâŠâ He detached himself from your centre enough to speak, temporarily replacing his mouth with his fingers to rub slow circles on that bundle of nerves between yours legs. âWhen weâre here, just the two of us, I want you to use my name. Hm?âÂ
Swallowing the saliva that had collected in your mouth, you nodded.
âSay it, Your Highness. Say it with your whole chest. Relish the fact that only you get to do soâ.
The movement of his fingers on your clit had your head spinning, but you needed to complyâyou wanted to complyâso, after taking a deep breath, you did. âCâChrisâ.
A smile formed on his lips, but it wasnât smug, nor belittling. It was a genuine smile, one of those that always made him look his age, as if he hadnât experienced any form of cruelty in his life, a smile that made your heart flutter in your chest. âAgainâ.Â
âChrisâŠâ You could barely hold eye contact anymore, it was hard to do so when your brain was trying to send you into fight or flight whenever you looked into his eyesâa feeling that completely clashed with the one building in the pit of your stomach due to Chrisâ movements between your legs.
âThatâs it, pup. So good for meâ, you felt yourself flush, not only at his praise, but also because he returned his mouth to your centre to lightly suck on your clit.
If your father knew you were here, laying on the ground, in the middle of the forest, with the Wolf King himself feasting on your cunt, heâd surely send you to a convent to repent. Not only for âlosing your virtueâ, but also for âlosing your moralsâ by giving yourself to what he believed to be a barbaric beast.
You didnât care, though. You never did.
Your father didnât know Chris. He didnât know anything that wasnât what heâd been taught by those before him, heâd never even bothered to question it. He didnât know that, in reality, the man you had whollyâwillinglyâgiven yourself to, was heaps more civilised than he would ever be.
âOhâŠâ You brought a hand to Chrisâ head to bury your fingers in his hair, shivering not only at the feeling of his plush lips and his wet tongue on your clit, but also at the silky feeling of his dark strands between your fingers. You needed to hold onto something, something that could keep yourself attached to reality while he quickened the pace of his tongue.
In retrospect, you figured it was only a matter of time before you ended up here with Chris. Youâd known him since you were a child. The first time you saw him he was but a young pup, a fluffy canine that had found you sitting on the ground, with your back against a tree, sobbing in the middle of the forest after youâd had an argument with your mother.
You didnât know what he was back then, you thought he was just a regular, maybe overly friendly and domesticated wolf, but after a couple of times of seeing him in the forest, he finally revealed himself to you. You wouldâve honestly never expected for an animal to shift into a boy, much less a boy like Chris.
He was soâŠregal.
As soon as your eyes met when he was in his human form you could immediately tell he wasnât just some boyânot only because of the obvious furry situation, but also because of the way he carried himself, because of the way he articulated his thoughts.
After a couple of times meeting as just a boy and a girl in the forest, you got to truly learn who he was. The Prince of the Forest, heâd said. His mother led the biggest clan of lycanthropes in the vast forest, a realm that would be his in due time.
Meeting Chris had changed your view on the forest, on what your people said of this place. Youâd been taught it was filled with beasts that ate people, that killed people, that deceived people⊠But when you met Chris, a simple boy who just so happened to also be a wolf, a boy who kept you company and understood you and respected you as an equal, you realised your father and your mother and everyone around you were all just full of shit.
It was fascinating, really. Learning the hierarchical structures of the forest as an outsider⊠Especially when Chris clearly trusted you enough to confide in you. Which was why, in a cruel turn of fate, by the time you were sixteen, you could no longer go to the forest to meet him.
Your father had noticed you were frequently missing, and one day, while you walked the familiar paths to your usual meeting spot, you noticed someone following you. Thankfully, it all happened before you met Chris that day, but, regretfully, it also meant that you never got to say goodbye.
You often found yourself thinking about Chris after that. Not all day, but almost every day you did. At least once⊠When you saw your fatherâs hunting dogs, when you ate something you liked, and even when you started to bloom into adulthood and your dreams bled into images of greens and the feel of smooth skin and warm lips on your own.
For your twenty-fourth birthday, your father had kindly gifted you a betrothed, probably the complete opposite of anything you couldâve possibly wanted. âYouâre getting too old, my dear. Your younger sister already has two children of her own. Itâs time you finally fulfil your duty, arenât you happy?â
You were not happy, to say the least. You were furious. Youâd managed to avoid any arrangements for years, always got the other party to call off the engagement first, but this time it wasnât working in your favour, theyâd have you marry soon after you turned twenty-five. Which was why you found yourself back in the forest. Trying to escape the sombre future ahead of you.
That was how you found Chris again, that was how Chris found you again. After almost ten years. Sobbing on the forest floor with your back against a tree and your head pressed to your knees.
You honestly hadnât expected to see him again. There was, of course, a small light of hope in you that wished you would, but you never entertained it, it just hurt way too much if you did. However, what you also hadnât expected, was the hurt look in his eyes, nor the tremble in his voice when he asked you âWhy did you never come back?â
So, with a tremble of your own in your voice, you told him the chain of events that led to your disappearance. âI just didnât want them to find you, Your Highness. It wouldâve gotten both of us in dangerâ.
You could still remember how Chris cradled your face in his hands that night, rubbing away the tears that had fallen down your cheeks with his thumbs, just as he muttered a very quiet, and very soft âYour MajestyâŠâÂ
The confusion mustâve been clear on your face, because he chuckled, offering a âItâs Your Majesty now, Your Highness. Iâm King now. A lot has happened since we last met. I can tell you all of it, if you wish to hear it, but with one condition⊠Right here, between us, Iâm just Chris, and youâre just you. Just like beforeâŠâ
Just like before, heâd said⊠But before youâd never been that physically close to each other. Before, youâd never kissed like you needed each other to breathe. That wasnât what you did before, but somehow it felt just so incredibly natural, almost as if youâd spent a lifetime doing so.
You did talk a lot that night in the forest, both of you. Chris told you the events that led to his coronation, about the war amongst clans that took his motherâs life as well as many others. A war that, despite the many costs, he managed to win. Just like you told him stories of your ownâmuch less interesting stories than his, to be honest.Â
You, also, lost your âvirtueâ that very same night. You really hadnât planned it to be that way, it just sort of happened, and you werenât sure if it was the moonlight shining on you both, or if it was the longing accumulated during those almost ten years spent apart, but, at that moment, there was nothing more that you wanted than to feel Chrisâ body against yours.
Any time his lips attached to your skin sparks of pleasure and love ignited within the deepest areas in your heart. It didnât matter if it was on your lips, your cheeks, your chest, your tummy, your thighs, or between your legs⊠His kisses steadily kindled the burning flame in the pit of your stomach, making it burn bright just for him.
The pleasure youâd provided to yourself all these years had been nothing compared to how you felt with Chris. You werenât sure if it was the fact that it was someone else that was stimulating those sacred areas of your body that no one else had ever touched, if it was the fact that youâd been in love with him practically since the day you met him in the forest over thirteen years ago, or if it was the combination of it all that had stars clouding your vision and your heart growing ten sizes in your chestâŠÂ
Regardless, you knew this would be a feeling that no one else would be able to replicate, and if there was ever someone capable of it you just didnât want them. You wanted no one else but Chris.
It wasnât until heâd finally soiled your tummy with his release, when he had carefully cleaned it off of you and you laid in his arms that you finally told him of your engagement. Maybe it was a bit cruel, youâd admit. To drop such a bomb on him in one of his most vulnerable moments. His eyes clouded with a dangerous mix of pain and sadness and anger.
So much of it all you did get scared for a second. Until he cradled your face in his hands and very confidently said âMarry meâ.
You were at a loss, suddenly feeling incredibly inadequate to marry a King, even more the Wolf King of the forest. You didnât know enough of his people, you didnât know if theyâd accept you, if youâd be fit to cater to their needs. All concerns which you voiced to Chris. Heâd reassured you that his people were very different from yours, more accepting, and that you were already more than capable of leading, that heâd never wanted anyone else by his side that wasnât you.
Over the course of a year, you got close and personal with Chrisâ kind. It was honestly almost insane, maddening, how these people that shifted into beasts had shown you more kindness than your own kin. It baffled you, knowing how much pain you had endured over nothing throughout your short life when you saw just how much more socially advanced they were. Although you shouldnât have been surprised, not when these were the people from which the man you fell madly in love with was born.
So here you were, a few days after your twenty-fifth birthday, gone without leaving a trace, just a month before your marriage to Duke WhateverHisNameWas, laying on the forest floor with only a thick coat to protect your back, and a completely different man than the one you were supposed to marry between your legsâbut, admittedly, the only man youâd ever wanted.
âChris, IâmâŠâ You could hardly speak. Tears were collecting in your eyes, you could feel your lower belly tightening further with Chrisâ diligent licks and gentle sucks, with the tight grip of his hand on your soft lower belly, and the delicious drag of his four digits inside your walls hitting your most sensitive spots.
Chris hummed in response, picking up his movements, bringing you closer to that satisfying climax you were so desperate for.
Quiet moans spilled freely from your lips once that blinding pleasure consumed you whole. Your thighs trembled, your grip on his hair tightened, and you simply let the feeling overtake every single one of your senses.
When Chris finally detached himself from your sensitive warmth, your body slumped. You were gasping for air a bit, with your eyes barely open, just enough so you could catch a glimpse of the satisfied smile on your loverâs lips before he came back up to connect his mouth with yours.
You sighed, content, looping your arms around his neck as you savoured the unmistakable taste of your pleasure still lingering on his lips.
âAre you sure about this, pup?â Chris asked when he finally pulled back.Â
How considerate of him to worry about this now.
âI am. I donât want to be anyone elseâs. Just yours. Only yoursâ, you replied confidently, because if there was something you believed in right now was just how irrevocably his you were.
Your breath hitched in your throat as you felt his warmth between your legs, as you felt the tip of his length drag along your folds and spread the remnants of your release all over you both. Chris looked deeply into your eyes, looking at you like you mattered, like you were someone truly important, someone he cared for.
âNo one elseâsâ, he repeated, just as he leaned in to connect his mouth to yours again, as he finally started to push himself into you.
You whimpered at the feeling. Not only because of the undeniable stretch, but also for what it represented. What it had always represented.
Chris hushed you softly, attaching his lips to your cheeks so he could press soothing kisses on your soft skin. He took his time, slowly giving you every centimetre of him he had to offer, until he was fully sheathed within your heat. It didnât matter if youâd done this before, if youâd taken him more times than you could count, having him fully inside was always difficult for the first few minutes, but you never complained, not when you knew just how incredibly good it would soon feel.Â
âCanât promise you I can remain this gentle, pupâ, he mumbled against your cheek, just like he often did. He was capable of gentleness, but he was also capable of being incredibly unforgiving, so he always tried to give you a heads upânot like you didnât know this already. Pressing one more kiss on your cheek for good measure, he pulled back to look you in the eyes. âIâm using every single drop of willpower to not let the beast consume me⊠But, fuck, youâre just so warmâŠâ
You cradled his face in your hands, dragging your thumbs over his skin, unable to keep your eyes from shifting focus between his eyes, his nose, his lips, the tiny, barely perceptible freckles that littered his cheeks⊠âItâs okay, my love. Let it consume you if you must. Iâm his, too, after allâ.
Ever so slowly, Chris finally moved, starting a rhythm, letting you adjust to the movement of his thickness within your walls. With a hand buried in the hair on the back of his head and the other spread palm flat on his warm chest, right over his racing heart, you wrapped your legs around his waist. The movement shifted the angle of your hips, and moans fell from both of your mouths at just how deep inside of you he could reach like this.Â
âThat feels⊠FuckâŠâ He increased the tempo of his hips, eliciting desperate whines and moans from your mouth once he started to fully ram into you. You could feel your breasts bounce with every harsh thrust of his hips, but even if to an outsider it mightâve seemed like he was pushing your limits, this was one of the tamest versions of himself, one that balanced his human needs along with his animal ones fairly well, one you were more than acclimated to.
âGoodâŠâ You finished the sentence heâd started, throwing your head back when his cock hit your sweet spot, effectively sending jolts of pleasure up and down your spine. âFuck⊠There. Right there, loveâ.Â
âMmm⊠Here?â With precise thrusts, he repeatedly stimulated those utmost sensitive areas inside your walls, making you lose your train of thought and leaving you no other option but to desperately nod to answer his question.
With a hand next to your head and the other holding on tightly to your hip, Chris kept his steady pace. The nacre moon charm that always hung from the chain around his neck continuously dragged against your chest with every thrust of his hips, the quiet tinkling it produced barely audible among the cacophony of blissed-out sounds he was coaxing out of you, and the ones you were coaxing out of him.
Chris buried himself deep inside you time and time again, until you lost track of time, gradually speeding his movements, increasing the strength in which his hips hit your soft skin.
âClose⊠So, so closeâŠâ He mumbled eventually, and you shivered in anticipation.Â
He lowered himself on his elbows, getting close enough to start leaving sloppy, open mouthed kisses on your neck.Â
âDo it, Chrisâ, you whispered in his ear, panting a bit, pressing one of your hands on his lower back. âMark me, my Kingâ.
Chris groaned, and before you knew it, he was sinking his teeth on the junction of your neck and your shoulder. The sting of his bite quickly shifted into a feeling of unadulterated ecstasy, a feeling of euphoria that spread all throughout your body, dragging searing heat in its wake.
A low, animalistic growl resonated from your lover once he reached his own climax and started to pump you full of him, of everything he had to give. You barely even registered it, too consumed by the pleasure still coursing through your body, by the feeling of his canines still attached to your skin and his unfaltering thrusts.
After a minute, with a grunt, he pushed his hips flush against yours, burying himself as deep as he could inside of you, and his movements finally stopped. His tongue soothed the fresh bite heâd left on your skin, and you shuddered a bit.
His mouth was once again on yours, kissing you deeply, just like he had always been meant to do.
When he pulled back from the kiss, Chris looked you in the eyes, softly caressing your cheek with his knuckles. âYouâre all mine now, pup. Mine to keep, to love, to breed. Only mineâ.Â
âAlways have beenâ, you replied simply, regarding him with a small smile on your lips.Â
Chris chuckled, and he leaned down to press a brief kiss on your lips.Â
He finally pulled himself away from you entirely, bringing his hands to your inner thighs so he could keep you fully spread open for him. With his eyes so focused on your centre, you suddenly felt heat creep on your cheeksâa bit of an absurd reaction, considering heâd seen your modesty innumerable times, although never after stuffing you full of his seed. That was a first.
Chris dived in again, and you trembled as you felt his warm, wet tongue lapping up your sensitive folds, gently cleaning you up.
When he was done, he straightened himself, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand and smiling brightly at you.Â
You brought your hands to your soft lower belly, just as a bashful smile settled on your lips. âYou really think I couldâŠâ
You let your question trail off, and Chris chuckled as he brought his hands to your sides. Slowly, he dragged them down to your hips, where he squeezed the plump swell of them. âWhen I saw you again after all these years, when I saw these hips of yours, I knew youâd be just perfect to carry my pups, loveâ.
âWe might have to give it a few tries, thoughâ, you extended your hand, and Chris immediately took it and helped you sit down. The coat heâd placed on the ground before he laid you on it was soft against your bare skin, and you couldnât help but appreciate his thoughtfulness.
âThen weâll try as many times as necessaryâ, Chris sat with his back against a tree, and pulled you to sit on his lap.
Resting your arms on his broad shoulders, you leaned in for a kiss, and as soon as your mouths touched, he let out a satisfied hum.
âMy father is a goddamn fool for thinking he could marry me off to some guyâ, you said as soon as you pulled back, burying your fingers in his hair and gently dragging them over Chrisâ scalp, making him chuckle.Â
He pushed your now undone hair off of your shoulder, exposing the mark heâd left so he could softly trace it with this thumb. The area was incredibly sensitive, and his tender touch made you shiver. âDoesnât matter now. The second anyone so much as tries to take you away from me will be the moment they draw their last breath. Youâre already my Queen, my love. All mineâ.Â
You leaned in again, pressing a kiss to his lips. Pulling back just a bit, with your mouths barely a hairâs width apart, your lips brushed against his with every whispered word that came out of your mouth. âYours, my Kingâ.
Maybe if your father had taken you seriously for one second in his life, you wouldnât have ended up here, married to the King of the forest. But as Chris held you in his arms, and as he eventually helped you re-dress so he could take you to what would now be your forever home, you figured it was best not to dwell on hypotheticals, not when you finally felt this incredibly cared for and so incredibly full of love.
Tagging: @raspbinniecreme · @staaa96 · @oiminho · @starshine-moon · @biribarabiribbaem · @100layersofdaddyissues · @dearalice · @alexis-reads-fics · @xcookiemonsteer · @knowleeknow · @chanlovesme · @liminaldaydream · @sstarryreads · @svngiem · @notastraykid · @princelingperfect · @peepeepoopooharrie · @aestheticsluut · @skzhomiehopper · @cessixja · @mimzibee · @hipsdofangirl · @djeniryuu · @floatingcoffecup · @hakunaamaatittiessss · @minnysproutgriffinteddy · @moonmooncr · @waiting-for-the-barbarians · @phobia0325 · @leebitsimpracha
in purple: canât be tagged. If you want to be removed (or if i tagged you incorrectly) from the list just PM me. If you want to be added fill in this form~
© therhythmafterthesummer 2023. all rights reserved. do not repost or translate my stories.
Constructive feedback (or even keysmashes, really) is always welcome :) feel free to leave your comments in the caption/tags when you reblog, or by sending me an ask !
General Masterlist
#stray kids supernatural au#stray kids fantasy AU#stray kids werewolf au#bang chan smut#bang chan fluff#stray kids smut#stray kids fluff#stray kids fanfiction#bang chan fanfiction#bang chan fic#bang chan x reader#chan x reader#skz fanfic#skz fanfiction#stray kids fanfic#werewolf chan#werewolf bang chan#âšđâ
919 notes
·
View notes
Text
Everything Is Fine
Request: No Description: Tired of being stuck in the same life every day, you decide to face your anxiety and go into town. You spend hours going unnoticed, until someone, finally, speaks to you. Warnings: idk there's mentions of alcohol? also the reader has anxiety? Word Count: 1547 Author's Note: This will be a multi-chapter fic slow burn Tommy x horse trainer reader. I am absolutely begging people to read it. I'm putting a lot of myself into this and hopping people like it. I'm a little nervous to post it, to be honest. Please lmk whether I should continue or not.
Itâs been weeks. You do your work, lifting bales of hay and dragging buckets of water to and from stalls. You exercise the horses and deal with the insanity that comes from off-the-track animals. You go until youâre dizzy and sweating and then finally take a break to breathe and drink and eat. And then you go home, and you sleep in your tiny bedroom, and eat breakfast in the gray light of dawn, and itâs fine. Everything is fine. And your whole life is just a constant cycle of fine. Trying to shake it from you feels like trying to swim to a shore you donât know exists, while the sea expands around you, endless. Thereâs nothing wrong with it, you think. Thereâs nothing wrong with the act of treading water, unless you start to drown. But you can stay afloat. You can always stay afloat. And everything is fine.Â
Itâs been weeks since you moved here, and, for the first time, you decide to go into town. You take your time, body heavy, weighed down by the faint storm in your mind, and duck your head as the cab pulls up. You canât afford a car. Silence fills the small interior as the driver moves off, heading towards the faint outline of the city on the horizon. The countryside looms, pale green hills cut through with brown and gray paths, and youâre small, insignificant, because thereâs so much around you and so little inside you. Soon, the hills smooth into flat, paved sidewalks and roads, and the car wanders through the wreckage that is Small Heath, the closest town to your property. Around you, shouts and the murmur of other vehicles, flashes of dark-dressed people, children running amuck on the streets.Â
âWhere to?â The driver asks, their voice quiet.Â
âWhereverâs closest and serves alcohol.â You place your hands in your lap, staring out the window at the black and gray around you, the shadows dancing across stone walls, the flicker of lamps as being lit as night draws close.Â
The driver nods.
After a few minutes, youâre greeted with a dark exterior, matching the rest of the city. Nothing special, but you didnât ask for anything special. You asked for alcohol. You pay the driver and step out of the car, looking up at the words The Garrison resplendent in gold above the entrance. Some light in this city of devils. You shake your head, questioning your own sanity in setting foot in a big city like this. Youâre from the country. Youâre made to live small days and dream small dreams, stay in the quiet outskirts. And, yet, here you are.Â
You enter, with some trepidation, and quietly make your way through wooden tables to take a seat at the bar, eyes on the grayed photos decorating the wall in front of you. You close your eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath, and let your thoughts flow freely, trying not to judge yourself. The chatter of voices surrounds you, and the creak of chairs as weights shift, the clatter of glasses on tables. Youâre dressed differently than everyone else in this bar. You hadnât changed after work. Jodhpurs and a tight, tucked-in shirt, no overcoat. You release a tense breath and look up as the bartender approaches you.Â
âGin, I guess. Last Word, if you can do that.â You hate how shy you make yourself sound. You can face off a twelve-hundred pound animal with no fear, but become timid at any form of social interaction anywhere but your property. It makes you cringe.Â
The bartender, a young blond woman, smiles faintly and nods at you. You go back to looking down at your hands in your lap, ears tuned to the noises around you. You catch phrases from conversations, little sayings, the chatter filtering in and out like a badly tuned radio. You receive your drink and sip slowly, waiting for the alcohol to find its way into your system and calm you, if only a little. The hair on the back of your neck raises; there are eyes on you.
As the night goes on, you find yourself in a cyclorama of constant movement, with you in the center. People come in and out. Shouting, standing on tables, making drunken toasts. Chairs get knocked over, thrown, laid on. The bartender calls to some of the men, smiling her little smile, and, at one point, sings a lilting tune that you faintly recognize but donât know the words to. All the while, youâre still, silent, your own anchor in the blowing storm of the sea.Â
No one sees you. No one cares. You finish your drink and sigh. Maybe part of you hoped someone would notice you, come over and speak to you. Maybe part of you wanted something more than fine. Maybe part of you thought you were some kind of special, some kind of chosen, the main character of your own story. Maybe part of youâ
âNever seen you here before.â A voice next to you, low and gravelly, but soft enough that you donât jump.Â
You open your mouth to speak. The words are on the tip of your tongue, but you canât seem to let them out. You shake your head, frustrated. The words are there. You can feel them burning on the inside of your throat; never been here before. You canât speak them. You canât even look at the man beside you.Â
âWho are you?â His accent is different than yours, stronger. The softness starts to dissipate from his words and you grow tense, trying to breathe, trying to hold it together.Â
Again, you try to speak, but canât find the words.Â
âI asked you: who are you?â He steps towards you. Out of the corner of your eye, you catch icy blue flicking over you, dark, high-quality clothing, and a cap held loosely in his hand on the bar, glinting in the golden light. That gets your attention, and you turn your head slightly, trying to get a good look without actually looking. Slim slivers of silver line the brim of the hat.Â
âWhen I ask a question, I expect an answer.â Now thereâs a threat in his voice and you pointedly look away.Â
âIâm not from around here,â you say. You donât want this man to know you. You donât want a man who carries hidden weapons and threatens on the first meeting to know who you are.Â
His head lifts slightly, so heâs looking down at you, and his mouth opens a bit, his tongue at the inner edge of his lips. Thinking. When he speaks, the threat is gone, the faint burn of his words completely erased. âYou race horses?âÂ
You shake your head.Â
âWhy are you dressed for riding, then?â His arms cross, the cap on his left side. You track it silently, still not looking at him.
âI train them.â
âFor racing.â He nods to himself, starting to look away from you, seeking his next target.
âNo. After.â
He looks back, those piercing eyes back on you. Half of you wants to shrink into nothing, and the other partâ well, the other part is fascinated with the idea of being someone else for the night, slipping into someone elseâs skin and walking around, of being brave and social. His eyebrows raise slightly, a request for more information.Â
You sigh, turn yourself in your seat, and face him. Brave. âI rehab horses that injure themselves on the track. Instead of shooting them, they give them to me.â
âNever heard of that.â Youâre caught in his gaze, trapped there, and the most you can do is stare back. He sounds dismissive.Â
âItâs real. You can come see it for yourself.â The words escape you before you ask them to, before you have time to think them through. Inviting a stranger to your property, where he could do anything he wanted to you in the middle of nowhere, where your screams would travel over the hills and reach no one.Â
âWho are you?â He asks again.Â
You shake your head. âIâm no one.âÂ
âWhere are your stables?âÂ
You bite the insides of your cheeks for a moment. Thereâs no way of getting out of this. You already invited him. âA straight shot into the Northern countryside from Small Heath.â
He gives you a single nod. âExpect me tomorrow morning.â
You close your eyes, a faint burning sensation in the back of your throat. âOkay.â
You hear him start to walk away, heavy footsteps on the wooden ground, then, they stop, and your blood goes cold.Â
âThomas Shelby,â he says, and you open your eyes to find him looking over his shoulder at you. You get your first, non-panicked look at him. Small, well-muscled stature, with the posture of a man who doesnât mind taking up space. Pitch black hair, shaved in the typical anti-lice style, with pale, porcelain skin and sharp cheekbones. And those eyes. Those eyes that look with such pointed intention, like every glance is a web of planning and strategy.Â
âWhat?â So distracted by his appearance, you donât catch his words.Â
âMy name. Thomas Shelby.â His head turns away from you, and his next phrase is faint. âRemember it.â
Part Two: Commit to the Bit
#thomas shelby x reader#tommy shelby fanfic#tommy shelby x reader#tommy shelby#thomas shelby#tommy shelby imagine#tommy shelby x y/n#tommy shelby x you#gender neutral reader#x reader#thomas shelby imagine#thomas shelby fanfic#peaky blinders x reader#peaky blinder imagine#peaky blinder headcanon#peaky blinders#peaky blinder fanfic#slow burn#only the wild ones
726 notes
·
View notes
Text
|Hannibal Chrollo x Starling Reader| A Strange Occurrence
Special thanks to @skyyletai for the amazing idea and for helping me with the structuring of this piece!!! Make sure to go follow them! Their writing is immaculate <3
Alright, so this is my first piece of writing on tumblr, and first time writing for Chrollo. Meaning he may be ooc. I tried the best I could to not make him too ooc though. The readerâs gender is up for interpretation in this one, but I did write it with a fem reader in mind due to them being based on Clarice.
Click-clack, click-clack. Your footsteps echoed through the narrow, dimly lit corridor, reverberating off the damp concrete walls. Each step seemed to reverberate louder than the last, barely drowning out the thumping of your terrified heartbeat. As you descended deeper into the maximum security zone basement, the air grew heavier, and the oppressive darkness only seemed to intensify the nerves eating you alive. The dull hum of the flickering fluorescent lights provided the only illumination source, casting eerie shadows that danced along the walls. Amid your spiraling thoughts, you suddenly realized that the security guard had been silently accompanying you, his presence a jarring interruption in the otherwise suffocating silence
 "This is as far as I go. Are you sure you want to do this?" the security guard questioned, looking at you with uncertainty. Nodding your head, you watched as the guard unlocked the steel bars separating you from your goal. "This is the limit of my jurisdiction. Are you certain you wish to proceed?" questioned the security guard, eying you with uncertainty. You gave a firm nod as you observed the guard unlocking the steel bars standing between you and your objective.
A few days ago, your superior, Mr. Kurapika Kurta requested your assistance on a missing childrenâs case. The childâs name was Yuriko Tanizaki. She was a six-year-old little girl who had gone missing three days before when your superior notified you asking for your help. Her mother had called the police in tears stating that her daughter had been missing for several days. However, this wasnât the only case of missing children. There have been many of these occurrences in the past month. The children would go missing for about a week before they were found mutilated, always missing a multitude of bones. Mainly consisting of teeth and phalanges. It appeared that the perpetrator didnât see his or her victims as people, but rather as objects that could be tossed aside like trash after they fulfilled their purpose. The very thought of it makes you sick. Especially, seeing how these victims were all young children that could have had bright futures ahead of them.
You gathered your courage and steeled your nerves, pressing forward through the grim confines of the prison. The rhythmic click-clacking of your heels resonated off the cold, unforgiving walls, drawing the attention of the surrounding inmates. Each step sends shivers down your spine as their eyes fixate on you, their stares laden with a mix of curiosity and hostility. Among the cacophony of shouted remarks, a few words pierce through the din, the word "whore" echoing in your ears.
As you continued walking down what felt like a very long hallway, you noticed a woman muttering to herself as she gnawed on her fingernails which looked like they had been gnawed down past the tips of her fingers. You could see dried blood caking underneath. Just as her oceanic blue eyes met yours, you quickly averted your gaze, which just so happened to land on your destination target, Chrollo Lucilfer.
The was an ex-psychologist, who was also a notoriously well-known thief who only showed cruelty and apathy towards his victims. Shivers once more danced up and down your spine, as you locked eyes with the young man. His piercing gaze seemed to dissect your very soul, while the cross-shaped tattoo on his forehead beneath his bangs caught your attention.
Looking away, you force yourself to focus on your objective. "Dr. Lucilfer, may I please speak with you?" You asked, despite feeling terrified. His smile seemed forced as he inquired, "Youâre one of Mr. Kurtaâs, right? May I see some identification?"
"Of course," you said, reaching into your coat pocket and pulling out your ID while making sure to maintain a safe distance between the two of you. "Don't be shy now, come closer," he said intensely, staring into your eyes. You did as he said and took a step closer, still holding your ID up for him to see. "Closer," his voice rang through the room again as you advanced closer until you were only a few feet away from the glass enclosure, ensuring your protection from the unsettling individual that stood before you. Chrollo nodded his head in satisfaction as if he had confirmed something you still didn't know.
"Please, take a seat," he said, motioning towards the lone metal chair behind him. As he closed his eyes and sniffed the air, it became clear that he was trying to understand you better, to get into your head. After a moment, he stopped sniffing and gazed back at you. "You use coconut shampoo, don't you?" he said with a smirk. Nervously, you nodded and shifted your gaze to the collection of antique books and drawings inside Chrolloâs cell.Â
"Dr. Lucilfer, do you enjoy classical literature?" you asked, trying to shift the conversation away from yourself. Your superior had warned you about the consequences of letting Chrollo learn too much about you. "Yes, I do. It helps me gain a better insight into the human psyche. I'm sure you're familiar with the saying, 'knowledge is key,' aren't you?" You nodded in response.
"Yes, Doctor. In fact, I was wondering if you would provide some insight onâ" You finally tried to state your reason for coming, but you were instantly cut off by Chrollo, who shook his head at you in disappointment. "You were doing fine up until now. Such a shame you had to ruin it. Well, fine for a trainee anyway," he said, gazing back up at you. You nervously swallowed once again.
"Your identification expires in less than a week, so I figured you were either up to something or a student. From our interactions, I deduced you were in fact a student. You only proved my point further when you tried to push your agenda," he said patronizingly.Â
"Mr. Kurta must be incredibly desperate if heâs willing to send down a trainee," he paused. "But, tell you what, Iâll entertain you by filling out your silly questionnaire if you tell me about yourself. Weâll call it a quid pro quo," he said, never once breaking eye contact.Â
Trying not to let your fear show, you conceded. "Very well, what would you like to know?" you asked.Â
"Letâs see⊠What was your worst childhood memory?" You froze, not expecting Chrollo to immediately start strong. You expected him to start light before going into darker subjects, but you guess you shouldâve known better.
You mentally prepare yourself to recount the reason why you were so dedicated to this case in the first place. "Well, Agent L/n, tick-tock..."
"Well, for starters, growing up, I took on the parenting role of taking care of my little brother. Our parents had died in a plane crash a few years prior to this event. Our extended family didn't want anything to do with us, so we were tossed aside and treated like trash.
 One night, I was out scavenging for food since we didn't have any money. We would often go around offering prayers in exchange for food, but that particular night was especially rough, just like many other nights when nobody was willing to help us. So, I went to search for whatever I could get my hands on. I never stole, though. I found it wrong, no matter how desperate we were," you said, getting lost in the flashback.
You rummaged through the dirty dumpster, desperately searching for anything that might be edible. To your relief, you found an unopened can of baked beans. "Yes!" you cheered, glad that you and B/n wouldn't have to go to bed hungry. "I hope B/n likes it," you thought to yourself. You quickly returned to the hidden alleyway where you and B/n were staying, only to be shocked by what you saw. "B/n, what the hell are you doing?!" you asked, petrified by the scene before you. B/n looked up at you in surprise, his grip on the rusty scissors weakening.
I found B/n on the brink of killing an innocent animal for food,â you recounted, with tears welling up in your eyes. You blinked them back and focused on the young man in front of you. âNow, please tell me what you know about the Tanizaki case,â you requested. Sending the case file through deciding the questionnaire wouldnât be a smart move. If anything, it would only offend Dr. Lucilfer, as he seemed to pride himself on his vast expanse of knowledge.
He picked up the case file from the metal slot and started reading through it. "My, my, it seems like you have quite a lively one on your hands," he said, flipping through the pages. As you watched Chrollo scan the documents, you could have sworn you saw a flicker of anger cross his face, but it disappeared as quickly as it appeared.
"Your killer targets children. Why do you think that is?" he asked, his gaze hardened. "He or she has a vendetta against--" You started to respond, but were cut off. "Irrelevant," he said, his gaze still hardened. "What trophy is obtained from each of the victims?"
âBones,â you said, confused.
 âYour killer seems to have a hankering for children. Donât you think the stolen bones are a recompense for something?âÂ
"Now, tell me what happened after you discovered your brother," he said. Knowing you wouldn't get anywhere by arguing with the man, you began to speak. "After I found my brother about to murder the innocent animal, I quickly snatched the old rusty scissors out of his hand."
"What on Earth were you thinking?" you asked B/n in shock. His surprise quickly turned to shame as he turned away. "If I had known you were that hungry, I would have gone out searching earlier," you said, blaming yourself for what was almost the death of a poor innocent animal.Â
Remembering what you had acquired, you quickly showed him the baked beans you had found. "I know it's not much, but I did manage to find some food for the night. Although it appears you need it more than I do, so I'll give you a bigger portion. How does that sound?" you asked, trying to forget about your discovery. B/n nodded his head, still ashamed of what he had done.
The next day, we were woken by the sound of footsteps, so we quickly ran and hid behind the nearest dumpster. It seemed to be a dispute over money between two individuals that had gone wrong. I didn't listen to the rest, I just wanted to get my little brother to safety, knowing how dangerous the situation could have become. I dragged him to the nearest public space, which happened to be a park. The park was bustling with many people, as there was some kind of parade going on, with lots of people dressed up in costumes. At the time, I didn't care about the parade, I just wanted to get my brother somewhere safe, but in all the commotion, my grasp on my little brother's hand became slippery, causing me to accidentally lose my grip.
âCome on, b/n we can make it just a little further,â your fourteen-year-old self said. Pushing and shoving through the crowd. âB/n?â You looked over your shoulder only to see your brother nowhere in sight. âB/N!!!â You began to shout in panic.Â
When I realized I was no longer holding his hand, I froze. I desperately searched around for my brother but could not find him. I searched for hours, only for it to be futile in the end. He had been swept up in the crowd.
You could feel the salty trails making their way down your cheeks as you sobbed endlessly. âIâm so useless,â you mumbled to yourself. âI failed at doing the one thing I swore to never screw up.â You noticed the gazes of multiple passersby: some were filled with pity, others with mirth. They all just blended into one big blur as the reality of your situation dawned upon you.
I remember feeling all alone and realizing that my efforts were fruitless. I curled up on a park bench as everything around me became a blur. I didn't even realize it was nighttime until everyone started dispersing. It wasn't until a few hours later, after the park was empty, that I heard screaming coming from the forest behind the park where the campgrounds were located. Terrified but also curious, I ventured into the woods.
As you took shaky steps toward the woods, you mumbled to yourself, "Maybe this is a bad idea." You quickly shook your head and thought, "No, it's fine. After all, I don't have anything else to live for." Feeling dismayed, you continued, "If my curiosity is the end of me, then so be it." And so, ytadvanced into the forest. After a few minutes of walking, the screaming seemed to have stopped. You froze before continuing forward. Eventually, you came into a clearing, but what awaited you was not a sight for the faint of heart.
Before me laid four mangled childrenâs corpses. Some looked to have been there for a while as they had already started to decompose. The whole area reeked of death as I gazed around with tears in my eyes. One body that seemed to be fresh had caught my eye. Around its wrist was the beaded bracelet I had made for my brother before our lives went downhill.
You felt the bile rising in your throat as you gazed down upon the mangled corpse of your little brother. Waterfalls fell down your cheeks once more. âB/n Iâm so sorryâŠâ You said through gritted teeth, falling to your knees. As you gazed around at all the unfortunate victims, your despair only grew before the logical side of your brain kicked in, telling you to get the hell out of there before the perpetrator came back. And so, with a heavy heart and stinging eyes, you exited the clearing. Reporting the incident to the police. The incident, however, made you realize you did have a reason to live, to protect the innocent.
You could feel the familiar trails down your cheeks as you were no longer able to hold back your sorrow. When you looked up in surprise, you saw that Dr. Lucilferâs face reflected your own. While not as noticeable, Chrollo appeared to have a single tear trailing down his cheek.
He quickly wiped his face, shaking his head. "I apologize, your story reminded me of something," he said. You wiped your tears similarly. "It seems you're not as cold and apathetic as you like to appear, Dr. Lucilfer. Now I have given you what you wanted, it's your turn to answer me," you said, trying to regain your composure. "What did you mean by 'hankering for children'?" you asked.
âSimple, our killer yearns for a replacement,â he said.Â
With that, it had finally clicked. âBy replacement, you mean a child of their own! Weâre most likely dealing with a grieving parent then. Who tosses the kidnapped children aside when they fail to fill the void caused by their deceased child! The mutilations must be done out of anger and the bones must be recompense for their failure,â you said, figuring out the killerâs motivation. âNow to find out their identity,â you thought.
"Thank you, Dr. Lucilfer, for your time," you said, bowing. "And to compensate for your cooperation, I promise to put in a good word to get you transferred to a nicer location," you said, overjoyed with your new discovery. Chrollo looked surprised before nodding, picking up one of his books, and opening up to a bookmarked page.
"I'll hold you to that promise then. Now, fly away back to your superior little agent," he said. "And donât forget your case file" he informed, sending the file back through. You nodded grabbing the file before beginning your trek back to Mr. Kurta, excited to inform him of your discovery. Your excitement caused you to miss the greed in Chrollo's eyes as he gazed at you, not realizing you had also put yourself in grave peril.
You caught Chrollo Lucilferâs attention, and that is never a good thing to doâŠ
#yandere#yandere x reader#yandere chrollo#hannibal lecter#Hannibal Chrollo#Starling reader#silence of the lambs#hxh#chrollo lucilfer#chrollo lucifer x reader
65 notes
·
View notes
Text
Camp Wiegman-Part 21
Lucy Bronze x Ona Batlle
Alternative Universe : Military School
Words : 5k
Masterlist
âââââââââââââââââââââââ
Wednesday, November 25; 6:10 AM - Ona and Alexia's Room
I was running late this morning. For the first time since the beginning, I stayed up past curfew to study a bit more. Luckily, I didnât get caught, but it did mess up my wake-up time. I hurried to get ready in the bathroom while Alexia was already in the room.
âOh crap!â shouted Ale. âOna, come here!â
âWhat? Wait a second, or Bronze will be all over me if Iâm not ready.â
I finished applying my mascara as Alexia rushed to the bathroom door, smiling from ear to ear. I barely had time to put the mascara away before she pulled me to the only window in our room. I was speechless.
âYouâve got to be kidding me! Itâs snowing?!â
âThis is amazing!!!â Alexia exclaimed. âLook, everythingâs white! It mustâve snowed all night. And we get out early today! Imagine the huge snowball fight we can have!â
âNo way! And Bronze wants me to run with her this morning... Sheâs out of her mind.â
âYouâre the one whoâs out of your mind if you think you can get out of it.â
We jumped in sync at the voice. I closed my eyes, instantly regretting my words.
âAnd to your positions by the bed, young ladies? Immediately!â she scolded.
Alexia wasted no time trotting over. I swallowed hard and slowly turned around. She raised an eyebrow, seeing I wasnât obeying.
âSeriously? Youâre going to make me run in the snow?â
âIt wonât just be a simple run if you donât listen to me right now.â
In less than a second, I was in place. One look at her stern gaze changed my mind about defying her. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye and noticed she wasnât checking our room but rummaging through my wardrobe. I frowned, assuming she was looking for my sports clothes. I wasnât wrong when she stood before me with a tracksuit and a thick sweater.
âYou wonât leave this room until youâre changed.â
The witch! I sighed, grabbed the clothes angrily, and locked myself in the bathroom. I came out once I was done changing. Bronze smiled proudly when she saw me.
âCanât we postpone this to tomorrow? I have a test later.â
âNo, otherwise, youâll keep making excuses, and you made it clear yesterday you needed motivation. Guess whoâs in charge of your motivation?â
I rolled my eyes. She looked at her watch before looking back at me.
âYou have half an hour to eat. I expect you on the field at seven. If youâre not there, Iâll drag you out by your ear if I have to.â
I grumbled as soon as she left the room. Alexia was laughing her head off. She could be happy about not having a supervisor on her case anymore.
âWhy does she insist on you running today?â
âShe remembered I missed my runs when things were tense between us. Sheâs determined to get me back on track. I guess she hasnât figured out yet that Iâm not interested.â
She burst out laughing. I only chuckled weakly. I couldâve done without this, especially today. Iâm already sleep-deprived as it is. We headed to the cafeteria in the freezing cold. The temperature must have dropped at least five to ten degrees overnight. Until now, my uniform jacket and sweaters had been enough, but not anymore. I was freezing. I was glad when we reached the cafeteria. The meal went on cheerfully, as usual. Everyone was excited because of the snow. I must be the only one who doesnât like it. It seemed no special arrangements were made for this type of weather. Alexia wasnât kidding about the snowball fight after classes. Iâd have to find a way to get out of it. Once I finished my breakfast, I joined Bronze after the meal. I knew she wasnât joking with her threats, so Iâd better not make her mad. I managed to arrive on the field early. I wasnât surprised to see her already there. The snow had stayed on the ground overnight, but it didnât seem to bother her in her run. I, on the other hand, had nearly slipped ten thousand times just on the way from the cafeteria to the field. Bronze smiled when she saw me.
âSee, you can do it when you try.â
âAre you going to motivate me with threats every day?â
âDonât take it that way,â she laughed. âIt was the only way to get you moving. You need to clear your head before your test. I bet youâve been thinking about it since last night, am I right?â
How does she know me so well? My silence answered her question. Thankfully, she couldnât read my mind, or sheâd know I stayed up past curfew last night. I hope she doesnât notice Iâm hiding something because Iâm a terrible liar with her.
âAlright, letâs get started!â
I grumbled but got going. She matched my pace so we could run together. I went even slower than usual because of the snow. It wasnât easy, and now wasnât the time to break something. Bronze teased me, asking if I was running or trotting like a horse. Since Iâm someone who canât let my pride go unchallenged, I slightly picked up the pace halfway through our route. I regretted it a few steps later when I found myself sprawled on the ground. I heard Bronze laughing behind me. I groaned as I turned to see her trying to calm down, asking if I was okay, but failing.
âStop laughing, itâs not funny! My back hurts!â
âReally?â she calmed down instantly.
She crouched next to me as I sat up. I groaned exaggeratedly, rubbing my back. I stifled a smile at her worried look. I took advantage of her lowered guard to push her shoulder with a big grin. I immediately lost my smile when I saw that my little push barely moved her.
âThis isnât funny, Ona,â she frowned. âI was really worried! Are you actually hurt or just messing with me?â
âA bit of both. My butt hurts a bit from the fall, but Iâm okay.â
âAnd your back?â
âItâs manageable,â I giggled.
âHm...â
I didnât expect her to react so strongly. I bit my lip at the thought she might call me childish. That would offend me. But I let out a surprised gasp when snow hit my face. I barely had time to close my mouth and eyes before Bronze spread it all over. I spit out what got into my mouth, still in shock. I heard her laughing while I composed myself. I wiped my face with my arm to remove the rest. Well... It seems my supervisor knows how to have fun more than I thought. She got me at my own game.
âI hate you!â I laughed, throwing the first handful of snow I could grab at her.
Her laughter intensified as she brushed off the snow with one hand. She let herself fall to the ground, calming down. I laughed too, realizing what had just happened. I never thought Bronze would be capable of pranking me. My face must be bright red now. Anyway, Iâm freezing. Snow must have gotten into my clothes. My thick sweater and small camouflaged jacket were no longer enough. I regretted not wearing the T-shirt Bronze had given me.
âWill you be alright?â she teased.
âYouâll pay for this! How old are you to be doing this?â I mocked.
âOkay, you win. Weâll stop for today,â she laughed. âItâs impossible to run in these conditions. Are you cold?â
âYeah. Tell me, are we allowed to wear our big jackets over our uniforms?â
âOf course,â she smiled.
âWell, it wonât help me much. I didnât bring any as big as I need.â
Bronze looked at her watch. I didnât even know what time it was, but I hoped I had at least time to shower. I knew we started running early, so there was a good chance I did.
âItâs only a quarter past seven. Letâs shower, and Iâll bring one of my jackets to your room when Iâm done. Is that okay?â
I nodded, smiling. She got up and helped me do the same right after. I was really cold but tried not to show it. We eventually split up to go to our respective rooms.
Wednesday, November 25; 2:50 PM - Math Class
I read through my paper one last time. I had ten minutes left if I wanted to change anything, but I couldnât find any errors to correct. I really hoped I hadnât messed up. I spent hours and hours working on it. Besides, Bronze asked me to tell her my grade once it was marked. She would kill me if I brought her a bad grade.
âThose who are finished may leave,â instructed my teacher. âThe rest of you have five more minutes to finish.â
Many of my classmates sighed in relief. Chairs scraped noisily against the floor, creating a racket.
âIn silence, please! Respect those still working.â
I look at Alexia, who is a bit further away next to me. My teacher had fun separating all the desks to prevent cheating. She's putting her things away. I put mine away as well. Anyway, I can't change much in five minutes. I managed to do all the exercises, so the die is cast now. I put my bag on my back and hand in my paper to the teacher before leaving. I see a lot of dejected faces as I exit, including Alexia's. Is it because of the test? I didn't find it that hard. It was even easier than I expected. Unless Bronze prepared me too well.
- Did you do well?
- Are you kidding? grumbled Alexia. Did you see how hard it was? I'm just glad it's over! He really went overboard with all those exponentials and everything! she added.
- I thought it was okay.
- Are you serious? You're the only one!
- Well, I must have spent at least six hours reviewing it since Monday.
- It's true, you fell asleep with your math book on you last night, she teased.
- Oh, come on! I grumbled.
Well, it's true. I fell asleep from exhaustion around midnight with my book on my chest. I really have to thank Bronze for preparing me so well. She did a great job by having me review everything from scratch. I have a lot to be proud of if I did well. Hopefully, that's the case. I take a deep breath, relieved that it's all over. It was my last class of the day. Alexia is all excited, and I don't think I can hold her back any longer.
- Come on, let's not drag. The girls are waiting for us!
- How can you be so eager to have a snowball fight, seriously? I chuckled.
- But it's fundamental! Don't you like it?
- Not really. Can't I be excused?
- No way! You won't back out.
- At least you'll have an even number, I argued.
- Alba is bringing one of her classmates, and I think Patri and Claudia are bringing people too.
Excuse failed. God will never be on my side. Alexia pulls me outside without giving me a choice. Fortunately, Bronze lent me a jacket and gloves. They keep me warm once outside. I find the jacket better than mine, which I forgot in Barcelona. It has fur inside that keeps me warm. I'm hesitating to buy a new one now that I know better. I might try to negotiate to keep it, or I hope she'll forget about it, though I highly doubt it. It's Bronze, after all. She never forgets anything. I don't know where Alexia is taking me. We just passed through the supervisors' dormitories. I didn't expect to find a large grassy and tree-filled area covered in snow just behind. It starts from one end of the school's wall and extends to the parking lot at the other end, hidden by a row of trees. Everything is white, it's beautiful. The place is already filled with many students having fun in different ways, alone or in groups. I find it surprising that they allow us to have fun here. Many snowmen have been made. Alexia guides us to our group of friends where I spot several unfamiliar faces.
- Ah! Finally, they're here, said Patri as we arrived.
- Sorry, we just finished a test, replied Alexia.
- How did it go? Lotte asked us.
- Too hard! Well... It depends on the perspective, apparently, she said, glancing at me.
I smiled, shrugging. I turned my eyes to the new faces. I feel like I'm the only one who doesn't know them, seeing how Alexia greets them. They seem to know me, though. One of the girls mentions my name while greeting me. It seems my reputation precedes me... They introduce themselves one by one. Ella, Misa, Maya, Laia, and Alessia. That's a lot of names to remember at once. I hope I won't mix them up. They all act differently. Alessia keeps smiling at me while Misa gives me a disapproving look. This whole situation makes me uncomfortable and makes me analyze it. From what I can see, the girls have a lot of spirit and won't back down easily. The battle is going to be tough.
- Well, I suggest we make two teams. Leah and I could be the leaders. Alba says.
- Are you kidding? retorted her sister. Why should it be the two of you?
- I agree with Alexia, Misa supported.I stand back as they start debating which arrangement would be best. I give Alessia, who comes to my side, a shy smile.
"The best thing is to let them argue among themselves," she comments.
"Absolutely," I chuckle. "Anyway, they won't have the final say against Alexia."
"It's true, she's hard to contradict," she agrees.
"Ona, in my team!"
"What did I say," I roll my eyes. "Never would be the right word..."
Alessia chuckles as I join Alexia, who, as predicted, won her position as team captain. Opposite her is her sister, who has chosen Laia as her first teammate. I'm relieved that Alexia asks for my opinion on the next picks. I suggest Leah and Alessia, since the latter seems nice. On the other side, Misa, Ella, Patri, and Maya complete the team. The last ones to join us are Claudia and Lotte. Alexia seems satisfied with her team. I thought we were going to have a little battle, but not at all. Alexia suggests we split up to find a "base" to prepare and come up with a plan of attack. I sense this game is going to be anything but fun. The two groups disperse into the small forest. Alexia finds us a big tree to hide behind. I crouch next to my roommate to prepare ammunition. I would do anything for her.
"Did you see the first girl Alba chose?"
« Laia »
« Yeah. She's my ex."
"Really?" I say in surprise. "What happened?"
"An overprotective sister who ruined everything, if you ask me," Alessia chimes in from across us.
"Because of Alba?"
"Yeah, among other things. She's friends with Leah here. They've been together in class for three years. Laia and I got together in our first year."
"And then Alba the savior threatened to beat her to death if she touched her sister."
I widen my eyes at Leah's revelation. I look at Alexia for confirmation. She just shrugs in response. I didn't think it was that serious. I understand better why she doesn't want to tell her about her instructor-turned-girlfriend.
"Why don't you put her in her place? You have the right to have relationships."
"You think I haven't tried?" she sighs. "We always end up fighting because she won't let it go."
"And you care too much about her, so you don't want to lose her."
Poor girl. I'm sure Alba doesn't even realize it. Because of her, her sister feels obligated to hide her new relationship from her. If I were in her shoes, I'd rather calm down than not know my sister is in a relationship. Well, with Joan, I still have plenty of time to worry about that.
"Enough with the balls," she says, standing up.
I admit we have plenty of ammunition already. I stand up too while Alexia discreetly looks behind the tree. I peer over her shoulder and spot Alba watching us a few meters away, also behind a tree.
"Should we pair up and take them from each side? One girl and one guy. One holds the ammunition, and the other shoots. How's that sound?"
"I'll pair up with Leah," I say without hesitation.
She smiles, approving our partnership. Alexia pairs up with Lotte and Claudia with Alessia. We each go our own way, trying to stay hidden behind the trees. I decided to hold the ammunition. I'm a terrible thrower.
"Why should I be the one to shoot?"
I giggle, thinking Iâve definitely chosen my partner well. She seems as motivated as I am for this stupid game. We're arguing about who should hold and who should throw when Iâm already holding the balls in my arms. We stop when we're attacked by flying snowballs. We quickly locate the source. It's Alba and Ella - if I remember her name correctly - mocking us from not far away. I guess we weren't very discreet this time. Leah quickly reacts and sends a missile right into Alba's open mouth. Now it's our turn to laugh. We quickly take cover behind a tree, throwing snowballs at each other. Alba enjoys shooting at me since I can't respond with my arms full while Leah continues to attack them in turn. Our ammunition runs out quickly, so we decide to retreat. Our opponents don't seem to agree as they chase us. Finally, we abandon our initial plan, and I attack with Leah, both of us making our missiles. We try to lose them among the trees, but in the end, I just lose Leah . I sigh, seeing no one chasing me. Alba was following me, but she's no longer there. I try to hide to catch my breath. Bronze's punishments are taking a toll on my cardio. Maybe I should reconsider that jogging suggestion. It's always better to run for fun than be forced to do twenty laps as punishment. I jump when a hand touches my shoulder. My hand instinctively goes to my heart.
"Sorry," giggles Alessia. "I didn't mean to scare you."
"What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be with Claudia?"
"And you with Leah?"
"We lost each other trying to shake off Alba and the brunette... Ella, I think?"
"Yes, that's right," she laughs. "I lost Claudia while escaping the others too."
Alessia moves closer to the tree to look behind it. Meanwhile, Iâm still trying to catch my breath. I donât even know if Alba caught up with me, but I think she did. She probably has better stamina than I do.
"Is someone chasing you?"
"Alba. Do you see her?"
"No."
I signal her to be quiet, and we start preparing some more ammunition. We leave our hiding spot. We find Alba more easily than I thought. We chain her up before she has time to realize what's happening. For the first time since the start, she's the one fleeing. I chase after her, not worrying about Alessia, trying to keep up with her pace. She's much faster, so it's hard. I try to throw snowballs at her, but I miss more than I hit. At one point, she stops abruptly to face me. She smiles while her chest rises and falls irregularly. She shows her hands in surrender. I'm not buying it. Alessia catches up to us. We simultaneously throw our last snowballs at her. I smile, seeing mine hit her squarely, unlike Alessia's, which lands much lower. She ducks to avoid it. My smile fades when I see who my snowball accidentally hit. I donât even pay attention to the second snowball that must have perfectly hit Alba. I freeze in fear, imagining what's going to happen next. Her eyes are closed as if sheâs absorbing the impact. The girl with her is laughing hysterically. I stifle a laugh, remembering her expression. My amusement fades when her eyes lock onto mine and her deep voice resonates through the forest.
"Ona Batlle! I hope you can run fast because if I catch you, you're in big trouble!"
I don't take this as a joke. I turn around, using Alessia for momentum. I weave through the trees, fleeing from my pursuing supervisor. I find the edge of the small forest, trying to maintain distance, but itâs no use. I lose my balance when she grabs my arm, pulling us both down. We roll in the snow before stopping further away. Bronze is quicker and pins me down with her weight. Realizing the mess I'm in, I muster my last strength to try to break free, but Bronze tightens her grip with one hand while the other shoves snow in my mouth. Itâs the same scene as this morning. The difference is sheâs holding me so I canât struggle. I hear laughter in the distance, but I canât tell who it is. Bronze laughs too as I spit out the snow. Opening my eyes, I see her cheerful face, now sitting on me.
"Are you okay?" she mocks.
"All this for a simple snowball?" I say between coughs.
She laughs, reaching towards my face. I flinch, not wanting more snow.
"Let me, she giggles. I just want to help."
I remain skeptical, even when she removes her glove. Unexpectedly, she wipes the snow from my face and pulls down my jacket that must have ridden up during our tumble. She stands up and offers her hand, which I accept. I'm completely soaked. I can't feel my frozen body. A gust of wind makes me shiver. I see my friends mocking me behind Bronze. Engen is also watching with an unreadable smile. I stop looking around when I realize we arenât the only ones who stopped their activity to watch. Bronze snaps her fingers in front of my face.
"Are you listening, Ona?"
"Huh?" I say, startled. "What did you say?"
"Take off your jacket. It's soaked. You'll get sick."
"My jacket isnât the only thing soaked. I'm completely wet."
Since I donât react, she unzips my jacket and takes it off. I can't feel any difference because I'm so frozen. My shivering worsens. I try to warm up with my arms, but it's useless. She removes her own jacket and helps me put it on.
"No more playing in the snow for you today."
"Whose fault is that?" I grumble.
"I'm not the one having a snowball fight," she smiles.
"I'm not the one who accidentally stood behind Alba when she was supposed to get hit by my snowball."
Thinking back, I wonder if Alba did it on purpose given the smile she gave me before ducking. She laughs while trying to warm me by rubbing my arms energetically. I let her do it. I don't dare move my little toe because I'm so sore all over from the cold.
- I didn't know you were such a good thrower.
- Neither did I, I snorted. A stroke of luck, and of course it hits you.
She laughs as Engen joins us. She picks up Bronze's gloves from the ground and my jacket that my supervisor had tucked between her legs.
- Are you okay?
I nod to show her that I am.
- Your lips are all blue, Engen tells me.
- You're going to hear from me if I get sick because of you, I grumble.
- Hey, it's not my fault! You shouldn't have played in the snow.
- Are you okay, Ona? asks Alexia, who just joined us. Are you coming back to play with us?
- No, Bronze answers for me. I'm taking her back to your room so she can have a nice hot shower to thaw out.
- Anyway, the others acknowledged our victory by saying that hitting Bronze was the pinnacle, she giggles. Well played!
Even Bronze laughs at the news. My teeth start chattering loudly. Thatâs the last straw for Bronze, who cuts the conversation short. I have no choice but to follow her and Engen to the dormitory.
- Why were you there?
- To keep an eye out. Things can quickly get out of hand at times like this.
Engen revisits what just happened. She keeps repeating that I should have seen my face when I hit Lucy. She adds that our fall was memorable. Iâll probably remember my first snow day in Manchester for a long time. Iâll laugh about it when I tell the story later. Itâs not every day a snowball accidentally hits your supervisor in the face. Engen turns back to her post at the dorms to continue keeping watch. Bronze accompanies me to my dorm, taking me through a back door Iâve never seen before.
- Are these the stairs you used when you brought me to your room?
- Yes. Itâs our way to come see you. Itâs actually an emergency exit, but itâs never used, so no students know about it.
- I guess Iâm not allowed to tell anyone?
- Preferably not. Weâd rather avoid having students hanging around this hallway to escape us.
I nod in understanding. This path is shorter for them, saving them from having to go around the building to get to our dorm. I only feel the warmth of the building once we reach the hallway on the first floor. The first thing I do when I get to my room is sit on my bed to try and take off my boots. Bronze helps me when she sees me shaking like a leaf. Even my socks are soaked, even though nothing should have gotten through the thickness of these shoes. I take off my jacket but keep my sweater on, remembering that I have nothing underneath but my bra.
- Take off your clothes so I can dry them and go take a shower, she orders me. I'll get you some dry clothes in the meantime.
- Get me some sweatpants and a big sweater, please.
I take off my pants and sweater while she has her head in the closet. Sheâs seen me more undressed than this, but I still feel just as embarrassed. I leave my clothes on the floor and lock myself in the bathroom. I take off the rest of my clothes before slipping into the shower. I sigh as the warmth calms my shivers. I stay there for a while, hoping I havenât used up all the hot water, as my roommate might want to do the same when she gets back. This day has shown me that Iâm not used to cold temperatures. Of course, Iâve seen snow before, but itâs extremely cold in Manchester. I also come from a warm country. I was born in Portugal and lived in Barcelona. That says a lot about my weather habits. Once done, I return to my room with just a towel covering me. Iâm surprised to see Bronze has stayed. Sheâs lying on my bed, careful not to get her shoes on it. I bite my lip when I see sheâs holding my sketchbook. I donât like people entering my world without asking permission. I take a deep breath and move towards the clothes sheâs prepared and laid out on my desk.
- Youâre talented. I especially love this one, she says, showing me.
- Thanks...
- Sorry, she says, noticing my discomfort. It was on your bedside table, and I couldnât resist.
- Oh, I must have forgotten to put it away then.
- Are you feeling better? Not too cold anymore?
- Iâm fine, but Iâll get dressed before it comes back.
- Yep, Iâll leave you to it then. I was supposed to be keeping watch outside anyway. Iâve put your wet clothes on the radiator. See you tomorrow if I donât see you before then.
We wish each other a good evening before she leaves. I smile when I see sheâs thought of all my clothes, even my underwear. I glance at my sketchbook, which sheâs put back on my bedside table, thinking I should remember to put it away. I finally gather my clothes and lock myself in the bathroom, not knowing when Alexia will return. In the end, despite being frozen, I loved this day. Now I just have to hope I donât get sick from all this nonsense. Iâm already sniffling ten times. That would be the last strawâŠ
#woso#lucy bronze#woso community#barca femeni#ona batlle#woso soccer#lionesses#sefutbol fem#ona batlle x lucy bronze#alexia putellas#leah williamson
63 notes
·
View notes
Text
playlist for: ARIES EDITION
part 1 for more artist
BY ARIES MOONS
"ambitionz az a ridah" - tupac / "scream & shout" - will.i.am (feat. britney spears) / "bitch better have my money" - rihanna / "see you again" - wiz khalifa feat. charlie puth / "queen of the night" - whitney houston / "dear mama" - tupac / "drip" - cardi b (feat. migos) / "work" - rihanna (feat. drake) / "so emotional" - whitney houston / "money" - cardi b / "just like a pill" - pink / "come & get it" - selena gomez / "ring" - cardi b (feat. kehlani) / "i needed you" - blackbear / "where have you been" - rihanna / "young, wild & free" - snoop dogg & wiz khalifa (feat. bruno mars) / "bodak yellow" - cardi b / "on my own" - ross lynch / "raise your glass" - p!nk / "exchange" - bryson tiller / "love you like a love song" - selena gomez / "california love" - tupac / "hot girl bummer" - blackbear / "diamonds" - rihanna / blow me (one last kiss) - p!nk / "don't" - bryson tiller / "idfc" - blackbear / "feelin' myself" - will.i.am (feat. miley cyrus, wiz khalifa, french montana)
MORE SONGS (JUST VIBES)
"roar" - katy perry /"run the world (girls)" - beyoncé / "uptown funk" - mark ronson (feat. bruno mars) / "stronger" - kanye west / "don't stop believin'" by journey / "fighter" - christina aguilera / "eye of the tiger" - survivor / "i will survive" - gloria gaynor / "can't hold us" - macklemore & ryan lewis (feat. ray dalton)
BY 1ST HOUSE MOONS
"i wanna dance with somebody (who loves me)" - whitney houston / "thriller" - michael jackson / "kill bill" - sza / "chained to the rhythm" - katy perry (feat. skip marley) / "big pimpin'" - jay-z (feat. UGK) / "i like it" - cardi b (feat. bad bunny, j balvin) / "breaking the habit" - linkin park / "sex" - the 1975 / "greatest love of all" - whitney houston / "firework" - katy perry / "black or white" - michael jackson / "robbers" - the 1975 / "broken clocks" - sza / "bartier cardi" - cardi b (feat. 21 savage) / "i will always love you" - whitney houston / "unconditionally" - katy perry "run this town" - jay-z (feat. rihanna & kanye west) / "i'm every woman" - whitney houston /"don't stop 'til you get enough" - michael jackson / "the weekend" - sza / "numb" - linkin park / "WAP" - cardi b (feat. megan thee stallion) / "california gurls"- katy perry (feat. snoop dogg) / "empire state of mind" - jay-z (feat. alicia keys) / "good days" - sza / "material girl" - madonna
MORE SONGS (JUST VIBES)
"stronger (what doesn't kill you)" - kelly clarkson / "unwritten" - natasha bedingfield / "titanium" - david guetta feat. sia / "eye of the tiger" - survivor / "brave" - sara bareilles / "shake it out" - florence + the machine / "the middle" - jimmy eat world
aries moon playlist (honorable mention : moon - mars aspects)
BY ARIES VENUSES
"home with you" - madison beer / "alejandro" - lady gaga / "american idiot" - green day / "consideration" - rihanna (feat. sza) / "fantasy" - mariah carey / "pretty savage"- blackpink / "born this way" - lady gaga / "BOYSHIT" - madison beer / "EARFQUAKE" - tyler, the creator / "feel special" - twice / "obsessed" - mariah carey / "judas" - lady gaga / "hips don't lie" - shakira (feat. wyclef jean) / "needed me" - rihanna / "911 / mr. lonely" - tyler, the creator (feat. frank ocean and steve lacy) / "FANCY" - twice "baby" - madison beer / "it's not living (if it's not with you)" - the 1975 / "DDU-DU DDU-DU" - blackpink / "bad romance" - lady gaga / "when i come around" - green day / "rude boy" - rihanna / "see you again"- tyler, the creator (feat. kali uchis) / "selfish" - madison beer / "what is love?" - twice / "robbers" - the 1975 / "holiday" - green day / "is this love" - bob marley & the wailers / "IFHY" - tyler, the creator (feat. pharrell williams) / "I CAN'T STOP ME" - twice / "reckless" - madison beer / "girls" - the 1975 /
MORE SONGS (JUST VIBES)
"can't be tamed" - miley cyrus / "S&M" - rihanna / "womanizer" - britney spears / "i will always love you" - whitney houston / "love me harder" - ariana grande (feat. the weeknd) / "break free" - ariana grande (feat. zedd) / "we found love" - rihanna (feat. calvin harris) / "heart attack" - demi lovato
BY 1ST HOUSE VENUSES
"hot n cold" - katy perry / "pillowtalk" - zayn / "girlfriend" - avril lavigne / "formation" - beyoncé / "boss bitch" - doja cat / "good 4 u" - olivia rodrigo / "last friday night (T.G.I.F.)" - katy perry / "entertainer" - zayn / "déjà vu" - beyoncé (feat. jay-z) / "hurricane" - halsey / "favorite crime" - olivia rodrigo / "dark horse" - katy perry (feat. juicy j) / "dusk till dawn" - zayn (feat. sia) / "irreplaceable" - beyoncé / "now or never" - halsey / "complicated" - avril lavigne / "best friend" - saweetie (feat. doja cat) / "teenage dream" - katy perry / "drunk in love" - beyoncé (feat. jay-z) / "without me" - halsey / "chanel" - frank ocean / "juicy" - doja cat / "flawless" - beyoncé (remix feat. nicki minaj) / "my type" - saweetie / traitor"- olivia rodrigo / "self control" - frank ocean / "streets" - doja cat / "good years" - zayn / "partition" - beyoncé / "control" - halsey / "sk8er boi" - avril lavigne / "rare" - selena gomez / "pyramids" - frank ocean / "graveyard" - halsey / "single ladies (put a ring on it)" - beyoncé / "hands to myself" - selena gomez / "tap in" - saweetie / "woman" - doja cat / "bad idea right?" - olivia rodrigo / "my happy ending" - avril lavigne / "nights" - frank ocean / "who says" - selena gomez / "better" - zayn / "ghost" - halsey / "say so" - doja cat / "moon river" - frank ocean / "obsessed" - olivia rodrigo / "when you're gone" - avril lavigne / "love you like a love song" - selena gomez / "gasoline" - halsey
MORE SONGS (JUST VIBES)
"feelin' myself" - nicki minaj (feat. beyoncé) / "fancy" - iggy azalea (feat. charli xcx) / "confident" - demi lovato / "glamorous" - fergie ft. ludacris / "love myself" - hailee steinfeld / "me too" - meghan trainor / "beautiful" - christina aguilera / "pretty hurts" - beyoncé /
aries venus playlist (honorable mention : venus - mars aspects)
OTHER ARIES PLAYLIST
aries sun playlist (honorable mention : sun in 1st house, sun - mars aspects)
aries rising playlist (honorable mention : mars in 1st house, mars - asc aspects , mars dominants)
main masterlist
©pearlprincess0
#aries moon#aries venus#astrology#astro notes#astro community#astro observations#astrology observations#astro placements#astro tumblr#astroblr#astrology notes#playlist#spotify playlist#venus in 1st house#moon in 1st house#aries sun#aries rising#aries
122 notes
·
View notes
Text
CD Drama Translation: Story 1
Setting: one of those VERY EXPENSIVE grilled meat restaurants, where they serve you meat to grill at the table. I am assuming it's set before the Kengan tournament starts, it doesn't seem like Cosmo and Seki know Ohma and Kazuo yet. Also, Cosmo here seems to be still not of legal age for alcohol, so still 19 years old.
Main characters: Yamashita Kazuo, Tokita Ohma
Secondary characters: Sekibayashi Jun and Imai Cosmo
Original video here, minutes 0:00 to 6:55
Translator's notes: the transcript had some things missing, so I had to keep my ears sharp for any piece of dialogue (I am considering actually writing the person who uploaded the original video, but I am kind of chickening out of this at the moment). Nevertheless I could understand pretty much everything, although I have had some troubles understanding what Yamashita Kazuo is saying when he shouts/panicks, but nothing I couldn't understand with a bit more listening. I apologize if there are inaccuracies, both Japanese and English are not my languages, but I have tried my very best.
Translation under cut!
Pleased to meet you, everyone.
My name is Yamashita Kazuo. Today I have treated Ohma-san, who has been helping me out, to a meal and for this I took him to a grilled meat resturant.
Kazuo: Ex-ex-expensive!!! What are these prices??? Is this a luxury restaurant*??? Dammit, I completely made a mistake in choosing this shop, how stupid of me, I went to the wrong restaurant!!!
Ohma: What's up, Yamashita Kazuo, you look gloomy.
K: Oh, oh, no problem at all! Ohma san, feel free to order your favourite things! (I can't say no to Ohma san now that we are here... Well, it's fine, it's a pity that I just received the winter bonus... Eh, it's fine, maybe, it's fine...)
O: Oh really? Then let's order quickly. For now, I'll have 10 servings each of the specials: short ribs, special quality roast, and special quality skirt steak.
K: *panicking/sarcastic* Let's steal a 300.000 Yen car and eat all of the meat then!*
O: Since I'll try and eat different kinds of meat, I will order the ones I like.
K: And you'll have 10 sdervings each...
O: why? Do you want me to make 20 servings of each?
K: Nonono, it's all good! (Ooohh, I wonder if I'll make it to summer...)
***.***
Cosmo: hey, have you heard, old man? THe guy next to us ordered 10 servings each of the short ribs, special quality roast, and special quality skirt steak! What a wonderful meal!
Seki: Ooh, he's quite the misunderstood* guy! He's suited to be a Pro Wrestler!
C: oh, old man, pro wrestling is all you think about! Anyway, let's order something else!
S: Alright! Then we'll order 10 servings of misuji and 15 servings of round tip*!
C: YEAH! It's becoming a feast!
S: you're young, so eat a lot*!
***.***
K: So that was it... We ordered a total of 30 servings. I felt like reaching the gates of Heaven.
O: It wasn't a lot... I really should have ordered 20 servings of each.
K: YOUUU!!! How much do you intend to eat?!
O: Alright, let's order some more, Yamashita Kazuo. What do you want?
K: uuuhhh... I'll take rice, kimchi, namul*...
O: What? Don't you want meat?
K: Ah... Well... I'm on a diet...
O: You should have a proper meal Yamashita Kazuo. Alright, I am encouraging you to have meat!
K: wait, WAIT! Ohma san, I am REALLY okay!
O: this Chateaubriand they have is nice... Are you eating Yamashita Kazuo?
K: Eh? Chateau- Chateau- Chateau- Chateaubriand??? Also, yellowtail is the rarest of fillet meats! I am not a master though! I'm just repeating what I read in a gourmet magazine.
O: for now shall we order 20 more servings?
K: really are you ordering 10 servings more...
O: well, I am tired of eating red meat. I will order 10 servings of rib eye.
K: Nevertheless... Why such big servings? Are you afraid of lo0sing meat?
O: Come on, Yamashita Kazuo, eat up!
K: oooohhh the bonus... My bonus... is gone...
***.***
C: hey old man! the man next to us is ordering meat by kilos!
S: Ahahahahahah isn't it glorious?! I want him as my student!
C: Ah, you only think of this! More importantly, we ate all the meat!
S: Hey Imai! Don't lose to the man next to us! I'm ordering 2 lots of tongue* for us!
C: 2 lots?! This is the first time I see someone order this much!
S: THere's already ribs on the plate! And also! Gimme the beer!
C: YAY! There is a lot of meat!
S: Keep eating, you'll become big! Ah, but no beer until you are of legal age!
C: Old man... You are so funny, but also very serious at times.
***.***
K: Uuuhhh... The mountain of meat has gone... I put on an aeon of kilos... How does this man's stomach do...
O: hey, have you heard, Yamashita Kazuo? The people next to us have ordered in BLOCKS.
K: I arrived at a yellow belt, yet Ohma san looks like a machine...
O: Alright, should I order more?
K: WAIT; Ohma san!!!
O: what's the matter, Yamashita Kazuo?
K: well, eating a lot is not good for your body, right? So shall we stop here?
O: oh, is itlike that? They say you should be full only at 80%.
K: I am saved... It was a close one... Somehow I made it...
O: So we can order desserts.
K: Eh?
O: so I will order 1 kilo of snowballs and 1 kilo of senmai
K: what, a kilo of snowballs and senmai as desserts?
O: Also, Japanese high-quality stone-grilled bibimbap, special cup, and top-quality wagyu beef nigiri.
K: ehhhh...
O: Ah, there it is, Yamashita Kazuo, ice cream too.
K: *heavy breathing*
O: feel free to take anything.
K: Farewell... Winter bonus... *wind noises*
____
*: the word is mise/ten, which means shop, but you would not define a restaurant like a shop, I think.
*: this one was a bit nebulous, I guessed it was like a way of saying that the whole thing was a robbery lol
*: the word is "gokai", which actually means "misunderstood". I guess Seki here is trying to compliment Ohma, so I don't think he's meaning it in a bad way.
*: misuji and shintama (round tip) are both cuts of beef.
*: the word is "dondon", which means "continuously"
*: I believe namul is a Korean dish, pls correct me if I am wrong.
*: another cut of meat, specificallyt the animal's tongue. I personally don't like it, but if you do it makes very good meals.
#kenganverse#kengan ashura#kengan ashura drama cd#tokita ohma#yamashita kazuo#imai cosmo#sekibayashi jun#translation#japanese to english
34 notes
·
View notes